#and knows mother would shame me for needing help for them...
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Very much as child learned to "hate dumb." Would react with anger and annoyance if saw friends be dumb in ways I was. Struggled to empathize. "Why not able to figure it out? I did."
But I didn't. Just trauma responses. Forced because of bad things happen when was dumb. Got yelled at, was frustrating. Never could remember or retain things. Never stopped being dumb. Just became angry when was dumb and hated others being dumb like I was. Would react with anger like I was treated.
Being abused survivor and seeing those patterns in yourself is scary. Seeing how much I acted like my family to own girlfriend was heartbreaking. Knew had to unlearn it.
As unlearned it, learned that was always dumb. That it never changed. That it okay to be that way. Have harder time processing, much slower. Cannot understand many things as others might. Struggle to retain info even if got it at time. Like would learn in tutoring or class, but not be able to apply or recall it when needed to. Cannot learn to cook, get overwhelmed. Cannot learn basic life skills others know.
I never stopped being this way just cause I refused to accept. And the way learned to figure things out was never real. It was trauma response. And trauma response lead to burnout. Can no longer do things to figure stuff out like before. Because it was forced. It was never meant how brain operate. It was forced to protect self. And now while other friends can learn do stuff, cannot. Trapped.
Whatever ability had to learn even if was slower at it or couldn't understand is fucked over entirely by trauma and abuse. Because was forced too young for survival. But also forced into skills maybe would not develop or would need to develop when older. But now will never know. Will never know what could have done if allowed to be given help young. If not treated horribly for brain difficulties. If not shamed and mocked and yelled at for things. If given actual help. If not treated like not understanding was on purpose.
Maybe some things could do. Maybe some things could never do. Will never know. Hard to live with that. Hard to know just how much trauma affected autism and mental struggles. How would be if not traumatized and given help versus now after severe neglect and abuse. Whatever skills "developed" from trauma now gone too. Feel trapped at same levels as elementary school. Because never really learned. And now educating and learning triggers. Try to learn things and shut down or overwhelmed and cry. Or have bad flashbacks. Ability to learn so affected by trauma. School traumatizing enough without help, but worsened by family. Worsened by mockery. Worsened by neglect.
Will never really have answers to how Angel and system would be. Because so much fucked Angel up. So much fucked Angel and system up. Already disabled and autistic. But add on severe trauma some of worst can imagine. Horrible neglect and abuse. Isolation. Not even have diagnoses. Just now getting help for allergies and chronic pain. When have experienced it for years. Still waiting on sleep apnea. Looking into autism adhd diagnosis. Finally. Fucking finally. Want to cry.
But mother will still say "barely on autism spectrum" despite how act. Despite cannot do stuff self. Despite her having to help me. Despite meltdowns. Despite everything. And mother still expects to be "functional" and independent if get autism diagnosis and get help. Will not listen to us when say not happen, would take lifetime to be able get there. Too much.
Simply want to be happy and given help. Not to be independent. So much stuff that will take years to deal with. Is okay with that. Mother is not. Mother acts as if life is tragedy that cannot be independent. Which mostly mean live alone and work a job. Hate mother. Hate way she treats host and system. Hate her. Angel hate her.
#vent#tw neglect#tw abuse#tw trauma#higher support needs#autistic#autism#my experiences#am very dumb#semiverbal#semispeaking#tw vent#not sure when will be able understand self#know so little other than be autistic have higher support needs and am dumb#that skills not have progressed since 3rd grade-ish#disabled#everything so much#just have to live with it#have hope for future#have good girlfriend dedicated to help us#want to get us help and very encouraging about higher support needs#helps feel better when embarrassed about them#cause realize need far more help for things#and knows mother would shame me for needing help for them...#always been far more delayed in things#learn skills so much later#like years later#had young child things continue until literally could no longer#habits never really unlearned#just shamed and now know socially unacceptable
0 notes
Text
â§âË⧠â[ under your roof ]â
ft. logan howlett x f! reader â xmen, marvel
â°â⧠your baby daughter really likes uncle wadeâs roommate, and logan would be lying if he said he didnât form a quick attachment to the two of you as wellâ2.9k words; prt one (here), prt two, prt three coming soon!!
setting: deadpool & wolverine (2024) worst! logan contains: probably occ logan, heâs on his best behavior, mostly fluff with a little side of angst, single mother reader with an unspecified age, this chapter is mainly between logan & your daughter, reader has a bad relationship with the father & heâs an asshole, one joking threat of stabbing
†author's note: this was so much fun to write! single mom reader and her daughter are so lovely and i have two more part featuring these two and logan coming up! i hope you guys enjoy
kids donât like logan. itâs not a profound discovery nor is it a surprise to anyone who learns this fact. heâs intimidating enough to make some full-grown men piss themselves with so much as a glare, much less little babies who start sobbing uncontrollably when they see a giant scary man walking around believing that he would eat them or something even though heâs literally just standing there. whether the little ones have an instinct that signals him out as a mutant or he simply looks like a bad man from one of their fairy tales, he isnât sure, but itâs not the best feeling either way when heâs trying to settle back into normal life with the constant weight of knowing that heâll never fit in.
it doesnât help that, in general, he isnât good with kids either. heâs generally patient with their immaturity since they donât know any better, but he finds the crying and whining extremely headache-inducing to his sensitive senses without a clue how to calm them down.
moving in with wade and acquainting himself with his friends was a start, but the missing part of his life to make him finally feel loved and at home was the family of two who lived downstairs. the first time he met you was also the first time he met your daughter when wade told him to dress a little nicer because the two of them were invited to your place for dinner. he explained that the two of you were practically siblings and that it would probably be something he should get used to, reminding him to âturn that frown upside downâ because he was about to meet someone who âputs gordon ramsey to shame.â
the last bit sounded great to him, especially because no one in their household knew how to make anything more complicated than noodles without setting it on fire and the cost of outside food was really starting to tally up. still, he just wore some cargo pants and threw on a leather jacket, running his fingers through his hair once which was already a lot more effort than heâs ever put into meeting anyone else before.
wade didnât even bother knocking, just being himself and picking the lock as he so typically does, kicking the door open and yelling a loud ass âdaddyâs home!â which echoed throughout the apartment as well as the hallway they were standing in. the mouth-watering smell of grilled salmon filled the air, making wade hum in excitement, âdo you need help with anything? taste testing, perhaps?â
âno, do me a favor and stay away from the kitchen!â your voice rang out loud and clear, sounding much like a mother scolding a teenager for the thousandth time. âiâll stab you, do me a favor and just hang out in the living room.â
âokie-dokie!â he responded in an annoying sing-song voice, âcome on, peanut, take off your shoes.â the said man could already tell how at home his roommate seemed in this place, just as comfortable as he was back home, walking with steps heâs taken many times before and prompting logan to do the same (except he was mainly keeping to himself and being much more mild-mannered in this unfamiliar area).
the place was as spacious as the small area could be and tastefully decorated, but all sharp corners of furniture were taped over to dull the edges and the carpet had multiple kinds of colorful toys littered about. in the center of it all, was a little toddler about two or three years old, playing with a kitchen set and trying to copy what her mom was doing by running back and forth between the living room and the kitchen. she didnât even notice the two men at first, not until wade called out her name and she dropped the plastic utensils to clap her hands together before waddling over to him.
âhey, baby! how are you doing? did you miss me?â he cooed in the high-pitched voice reserved only for mary puppins, reaching down to pick up the girl by her underarms and kissing her cheek, spinning around with her in his arms as she giggled uncontrollably. âdo you wanna meet the big scary wolverine while i go bother your mommy? who am i kidding, of course you do!â he then dropped her onto the couch, making sure that she didnât bounce up too high on the cushion and hurt herself. âokay, you keep her company while i go see whatâs for dessertâ bye!â
before logan could say anything, he was already gone, disappearing around the corner into the sound of sizzling foods and the scent of herbs. pursing his lips together and shuffling his feet around for a second, he grunted and braced himself for the child to start sobbing uncontrollably because she was left alone with him. the first time he meets you, whom heâs heard so many good things about, is going to be when you have to kick him out with his tail in between his legs for disturbing the peace of your home.
but the cries never came, and his eyes met her big curious ones as she just stared up at him in silence. it was honestly a tad bit unnerving like she was sizing him up and carefully thinking about her next move.Â
and then she started giggling like earlier, kind of a more gurgling noise of playfulness more than anything, standing at his feet and waving around her short outstretched arms to signal that she wanted uppies from him.
âoh noââ heâs not sure why he even let out a word or protest to begin with when he knew she wouldnât listen, but it was pure instinct since, once again, he had no idea how to handle children. although she would probably also start crying if he didnât listen to her, so he reluctantly bent down to pick her up, holding her close to the side of his chest and nervously awaiting her next move.
she was motionless for a minute with a little hand on her chubby cheek and the other trying to clutch onto the thick leather of his jacket, eyes darting around like she was seeing the world from a new perspective for the first time even though he was a hundred percent certain wade held her like his when they are the same height.
âkitty!â
âwhat?â
she pointed at the top of his head, his hair tuffs specifically, and reached out to pull on one of them curiously.
ânoâ not a kitty!â heâs never going to escape that fucking nickname, he wouldnât be surprised if his roommate taught her to say that before she met him in person, able to perfectly envision wade crouching in front of her with a stupid picture of him on his phone and training her to say âkittyâ every time she saw his photo by rewarding her with candy or something since there is no way she associated someone who looks like him to a kitten so quickly unironically.
âno kitty?â
ânoâ logan, lo-gan.â
she tried to pronounce his name a few times before giving up after getting stuck in the second syllable, blowing a raspberry and going back to what she was doing earlierâ finding the most fun in tugging on his cowlicks like she was trying to figure out if he naturally woke up like that with the inability to brush them down or styled them with gel every day.
he sat down on the couch, the cushion sinking under his heavyweight, and sat your daughter down on his lap instead, except she didnât want to sit down. standing on his lap and pressing her little feet into his thighs, she began to climb onto his shoulder like he was a jungle gym, using his arms as stepping stones to reach her destination while he bent over at the waist to allow her to crawl onto his back without falling behind him.
âyouâre like a little lemur,â he muttered, still in slight shock that this kid seemed to like him and wasnât freaking out like he was the big bad wolf. he wouldnât admit it, but it was a really nice feeling that gave him a sense of normalcy like he was just some guy rather than the killing machine mutant most knew him as. she wouldnât stop giggling and holding onto him, which made him feel his ice-cold heart melting like snow by springâs first touch.Â
all the while, he could hear you and wade chatting away in the background: something about him needing to step away from the stove, how you needed to trust him because him starting âthat fireâ was a one-time thing, what was for dessert, and then taking a sharp turn when the conversation suddenly shifted to the topic of the father.
he felt somewhat guilty about listening in, but he knew that deadpool was going to tell him eventually, so there wasnât really any harm in a bit of eavesdropping (besides, it would have been difficult to ignore considering that your baby was being very well-behaved and his hearing wouldnât have been able to pick up on anything else.)
âso⊠any news about her dad?â the solemn tone of a man who was hardly ever serious a day of his life was more terrifying than anything heâd ever witnessed in his long life.
â... he suddenly wants to be a family man, i guessâŠâ
âwhat the hell does that even mean?â
the sound of a knife chopping vegetables against a wooden surface slowly came to a stop followed by a sigh. âlike he wants to have a family⊠just not with the one he already started⊠heâs busy planning his wedding with the girl he cheated on me with and told me not to contact him again for any reason.â
âoh my god, what an asshole! fuck that guy!â
âi canât believe that was the guy i thought i was going to spend the rest of my life with, could you imagine? i donât even know what i could have done wrong for him to be like thisâ i asked him so many times and he just said that heâs âfallen out of love,â has âmoved on,â and that i would âbe cruelâ to ask him to stay even if it was for the sake of our childâŠâ
âwell if itâs any comfort, he would have been on the next episode of forensic files the second i got a moment alone with himâ i mean, the last time we saw him, he literally pushed his own daughter away when she tried to hug him! what kind of sociopath wouldnât adore such a cutie patootie, especially his own flesh and blood?! â
âitâs fine,â you hissed, gritting your teeth at the memory. âitâs not like heâs done anything to deserve getting to be called a father to an angel anyway, iâll take care of her myselfâ wait⊠didnât i also invite your new roommate? did he not come?â
âno, heâs in the living room, heâs been here this entire time,â he informed, taking a bite out of an apple like an asshole from a film.
âand you didnât tell me?!!!â you quickly ran into the said area, finding logan and your daughter together on the couch. âhi! oh, iâm so sorry i didnât come to greet you properlyâ and left my daughter for you to look after tooâ god, iâm just a terrible host!â you tilted your head, âwhatâs your name?â
he then realized he was staring which was rather impolite, mouth slightly agape too like a fish out of water which left a few seconds of awkward silence in between. âi-iâm logan,â he managed to sputter, ânice to meet you..â
wade raised a nonexistent eyebrow at his strange mannerisms before a wide, shit-eating grin split his face.Â
âaww, baby, why are you bothering this poor old manâ come to mommy, itâs dinnertime,â you clapped your hands and held them out fully expecting her to reach out and grab onto you as she usually does, but instead she looked up at you with big pleading eyes and held onto him even more tightly like a koala clinging to a branch. âoh, did you get attached already? you really are my daughter⊠logan, could you do me a favor and put her in her high chair while i plate everything?â
âyes, of course.â
you turned back into the kitchen, leaving the two men to follow with one holding your baby in his arms. all it took was one look to understand what he was thinking, logan didnât need to be a telepath to know.Â
âif you donât shut the fuck upââ
âi didnât even say anything!â
âgood, keep it that way.â
love at first sight, wade has seen it plenty of times and understands it well, something so unpredictable and powerful, that it could bring the wolverine down on his knees. itâs even more potent when he trips over himself seeing you in your natural environment instead of all dressed up for a first date, slightly sweaty from the heat radiating off the stove, unkempt hair sticking to the sides of your face, no makeup or defenses upâ just you as yourself to the core.
âalright, bub, let's get you seatedâŠâ it took a few tries to get her in because she refused to align her little legs into the holes of the plastic piece, but she eventually got into it just fine and he pulled up his own chair to watch you place a one of the most decadent plates of pasta with chunks of salmon heâs ever seen in front of him with a word of gratitude.Â
âsorry it isnât anything special, i completely forgot that i arranged this in the first placeâŠ.â
âoh, no, itâs perfectââ
âyouâre damn right âitâs perfect!ââ wade interjected, âlemme tell you, wolvie, this simple plate of pasta is better than sex, i know damn well youâve never tasted anything like it in all your two-hundred years!â
âwell, now that you say it like that, heâs going to have high expectations and it will taste like ass compared to the actual best pasta dish heâs ever had.â
âhe likes ass, donât worryââ
the said man cleared his throat to steer the conversation back around, feeling the foreign sensation of embarrassment burning his face hit him at full force. âitâs delicious, thank you, truly the best iâve ever tasted.â
âaw, you donât have to say that.â
âno, heâs right, i think you really outdid yourself this time!â
the dinner was carried by cheerful conversations and fun stories, and despite just meeting you today, logan almost felt like he knew you for years and this was something a commonplace tradition between loved ones which was something heâs been yearning for for as long as he can remember. as he watches you laugh and feed your adorable baby, he canât help but wonder about the idiotic man who was willing to throw away something so wonderfulâ something which would complete his life and fill the void in his heart.
âwell, you two can hang around while i clean her up and put her to bed. thereâs some wine and beer inââ you watched as deadpool had already opened your fridge and was digging around like a raccoon in trash before fishing out two bottles of beers and closing the door with his hips. âalrighty then, iâll join you two in a bit.â
he watched as you disappeared into the hallway before diving headfirst into the couch next to the wolverine and handing him his beer, kicking his feet and smiling as if he was a middle-schooler at an all girlsâ sleepover. âokay, so she has a solid job as an accountant, has her own place and car, is funny and pretty, but most importantly for you, single. she doesnât like flowers as gifts, but if you gift her groceries or cleaning suppliesââ
âshe wouldnât want an asshole like me,â he grunted, taking a sip from the bottle. ânot when she just got free from another one.â
âpeanut, i met the other guy, youâre infinitely better than him! as much as i would like to keep you to myself, i have already planned out my speech at your wedding as your best man, so just keep in mind that iâm your wingman, okay? donât lie to me either, i know you have a little crush, and i think she does tooââ
âno, she doesnât.â
âquit cutting me off, you motherfucker!â
it was easier to try and suppress the sprouting seed of infatuation before it bloomed out of control. he didnât want to hurt you or himself by chasing something that shouldnât be in the first place. you deserve better, you and your daughter. you both should have someone who was younger and had the energy to be a good father and husband, not some old mutant who was freeloading off of his roommate and terrified of losing more people he cared about. if you knew about the blood on his hands and the claws embedded in them, you would probably be worried that you allowed him to hold your baby and shun him permanently.Â
and yet he was already attached, sitting here imagining domestic life where he could see her grow up through the phases of life and help her navigate its complexities while also waking up next to you in his arms and seeing your beautiful smile everyday.Â
maybe he wonât let that glimmer of hope die out and just hold onto it for a little while longer, allowing it to leave a little lingering smile on his weary face.
#đ. her works#logan howlett#logan howlett x reader#x men#x men x reader#marvel#marvel x reader#deadpool and wolverine#wolverine#wolverine x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
fresh out the slammer [guilty as sin part five] | charles leclerc social media au
pairing: charles leclerc x sainz!reader
no court cases, no ferrari PR jail... i'm sure nothing will happen, right?
MASTERLIST | SERIES MASTERLIST | TIP JAR
f1
liked by charles_leclerc, yourusername and 1,289,405 others
tagged: olliebearman, francocolapinto & pepemarti
f1: THERE IT IS!!! The 2025 grid is set with Ollie Bearman at Haas, Franco Colapinto at Williams and Pepe Marti at Sauber.
view all comments
user317: HOLY SHIT
user318: i hate to celebrate someone losing their job in this economy but FUCK THAT MAN WOO HOO WELCOME TO UNEMPLOYMENT CARLOS SAINZ
olliebearman: can't wait to get started (˶ᔠᔠá”˶)
user319: when are you going to recruit pepe and kimi to the leclerc family agenda
pepemarti: y/n has been my celeb crush since i was like 13 (sorry charles) so trust me idc about the spanish guy
olliebearman: he fully doesn't play about y/n, he even tries to read poetry (key word being tries)
pepemarti: you can shame me all you like but i think y/n would appreciate the effort
yourusername: you would be correct !
pepemarti: OMG Ù©(^á^ )Ù ÂŽ-
charles_leclerc: i'll take you in if you promise you're over your crush on y/n, it would be very inappropriate
pepemarti: I AM I SWEAR
user320: i know carlos gotta be sick seeing the spanish youngster freak out more about his sister
yourusername: i fear he has bigger fish to fry right now
user321: @carlossainz55 BOO! did i scare you? i'm a job application
user322: being on the internet as a sainz fan gotta be torture at this point
user323: former delusional carlando fan here! he brought this upon himself lol
maxverstappen1: evil may be conquered but these three and kimi look like prime candidates to join the united front of hating
yourusername: we gotta get them started while they're young
charles_leclerc: i fear we don't have enough room in the house for all these kids
francocolapinto: do we really need the aussie?
oscarpiastri: i was here before you ???
yourusername: we can get bunkbeds?
olliebearman: does leo really need him own room
charles_leclerc: WATCH THAT TONE
kimiantonelli: i'm quite small if that helps
yourusername: looks like we have a new favourite
pepemarti: ????????
user324: see? carlos loses his job and suddenly all is good in f1 again... coincidence? i think not.
yourusername
liked by maxverstappen1, alexalbon and 1,945,209 others
tagged: charles_leclerc, olliebearman & kimiantonelli
yourusername: and the pieces all fall into place ...
view all comments
user326: this is a level of motherism we have yet to see in f1
user327: and mother in a literal sense these ones take her up to like five grid kids and one dog
maxverstappen1: don't erase her cat godson and goddaughter
yourusername: leo is almost fully cat trained ( â§áâŠ)
albonpets: do not even think of coming for our brand
yourusername: which one am i talking to?
albonpets: HORSEY
yourusername: ... okay then
charles_leclerc: seriously?
yourusername: i'm not going to fight a (my favourite) albon cat charles, i may have the sainz last name but i'm NOT carlos
charles_leclerc: it'll be leclerc before you know it
yourusername: (˶ Ë ÂłË)Ëá” Ë˶)
user328: no because at this point i can fully picture carlos having an argument with a cat
albonpets: we're down to tussle for y/n
user329: i'm dying, carlos lost so bad ALBON PETS ARE SHADING HIM
user330: guys are we ready for monza tho? y/n and charles fully back, the united front of hating back, italy don't play about charles... carlos girl i'd sit this one out it doesn't even matter that you're driving the red car
maxverstappen1: at least it won't be me being booed for once
carlossainz55: i'm not a bitch. if people want to boo me they'll only expose themselves as sheep
oscarpiastri: BAAAA
olliebearman: BAAAA
francocolapinto: BAAAA
kimiantonelli: BAAAA
pepemarti: BAAAA
charles_leclerc: parenthood is so precious
carlossainz55: you think i care that these little runts like you guys? they'll be out the sport faster than your other little pet american
logansargeant: at least i'm pretty
francocolapinto: sorry i can't hear you over my williams seat - you really thought that was gonna be yours huh đ€
user331: obsessed with how carlos has just resorted to name calling because his only 'ammunition' against y/n is that she always wanted to marry charles and didn't want to work
user332: if that's illegal LOCK ME UP BABY
yourusername: they nearly did đ
user332: oh yeah my bad g
charles_leclerc
liked by maxverstappen1, oscarpiastri and 4,398,400 others
tagged: yourusername
charles_leclerc: fresh out the slammer
view all comments
user333: LET'S FUCKING GOOOOOOOOOO
francocolapinto: VAMOSSSSSS
user334: this was actually insanely poetic, ferrari i'm still angry at you but thank you for this genius strategy
user335: today you are excused, tomorrow we go back to hating
user336: the north remembers
yourusername: never in doubt starboy - i love you, you deserve this so much
charles_leclerc: i love you more, this win is for you after everything we've been through
yourusername: you're too sweet - it's all you baby and the win is all yours, my prize is being. yours
charles_leclerc: so glad we could have all of our REAL family around us today
yourusername: i love you all âž(ïœĄË á” Ë )âžâĄ
oscarpiastri: i guess if there's anyone to lose to here, it would be my grid dad
francocolapinto: if you don't want the P2 i'll gladly take it off of your hands
yourusername: okay babies let's calm down and celebrate that we ALL scored points today
olliebearman: thanks mum and dad
pepemarti: did you guys see my F2 podium (àč>âĄ<àč)?
charles_leclerc: we did!
yourusername: well done pepe :3
pepemarti: hehehehehehheheheheehehehe
maxverstappen1: oh boy got out of ferrari jail and now we're ALL being subjected to the conjugal visits
charles_leclerc: stay outta my business
maxverstappen1: BROTHER 4 MILLION PEOPLE IN YOUR BUSINESS
yourusername: and four million people know my man is off limits
yourusername: @carlossainz55 stop paying instagram models to flirt with my man
charles_leclerc: @carlossainz55 what money are you using for this i had to close my DMs
user337: HE'S PAYING INSTAGRAM MODELS TO TRY AND FLIRT WITH CHARLES THE VERY GUY WHO HAD HIS CHILDHOOD RIVAL DELIVER LOVE LETTERS WHEN HIS PHONE WAS TAKEN ???
oscarpiastri: we never said carlos was smart
f1tea
liked by user339, user340 and 11,943 others
f1tea: the ramifications of the sainz civil war may be a lot worse than previously feared. carlos sainz does not have a seat for the 2025 f1 season and doesn't look like he'll be chosen for a reserve role either with bridges with red bull firmly burnt. however, one of the biggest effects of this 'war' has been on those who still choose to associate with carlos. it's been reported that mclaren have had to turn down a number of sponsors after they asked that it is only run on oscar's car and that lando norris is not seen with the brand. do you think we'll see lando jump ship from carlos or will mclaren become a safehaven for sainz?
view all comments
user341: mclaren? a safe haven for carlos sainz? the same mclaren that houses the first child of y/n and charles? i'd like to see them try
user342: finally the carlando PR spin is dead
user343: they way they both thought that was their ultimate get out of jail free card and now it's like incriminating
user344: isn't this all getting a little petty now? like y/n and charles are together and carlos doesn't have a seat? what's the point of keeping all of this drama going?
user345: tbf this 'drama' was never going away the moment they exposed themselves for trying to use their daughter/sister as bait to further carlos' career
user346: if that wasn't downright criminal then unlawfully suing your daughter/sister for everything she rightfully earnt WAS
user347: yeah just because 55 fans and the sainzs themselves want to bury that loss doesn't mean it's not like one of the first things that come up when. you google carlos - of course sponsors are not gonna want ANYTHING to do with that
user348: poor lando getting caught in the petty crossfire
user349: i mean he was shit slinging at y/n after austria and that girl has levels of voodoo only taylor swift can better
user350: he's also a grown man who has seen this all go down behind the scenes so he's made his bed and has to lie in it
user351: the way the sponsors are just piling up for charles as well karma really is doing a number right now
user352: his charm is so universal that oscar is becoming one of the most marketable drivers as well
user353: no but as someone who was on the ground at monza, it's BAD like people were wearing their sainz merch with the 55 or spanish flag covered up
user354: oh he got them acting like middle aged football fans it's BAD
user355: at least they haven't started burning stuff yet
user356: if he takes out charles i fear it won't take long
yourusername
liked by charles_leclerc, maxverstappen1 and 1,452,097 others
yourusername: my new poetry and letter collection, the alchemy, is out today and you guys already made it a new york times bestseller. my heart is so full! the last couple months made me feel like i would never get to love so thank you for showing me that everything is possible x
view all comments
user357: ma'am i am in love with you
user358: get in line buddy
charles_leclerc: i will run all of you over
maxverstappen1: thank you for the dedication, it was a traumatic time for us all
yourusername: you simply could've not read my private letters to my lover?
maxverstappen1: and where's the fun in that?
yourusername: a pigeon wouldn't have done this to me...
maxverstappen1: yeah well a pigeon also hasn't been your best friend for years and doesn't have a couch and cats to comfort you
yourusername: you make a good point
user359: she's really out here making me believe in love
charles_leclerc: the most talented woman in the world, i'm blessed to be on the receiving end of such words
yourusername: writing is so much easier with a muse like you
charles_leclerc: you're making me blush
user360: sure if my boyfriend was a greek god i'd also write good poetry
charles_leclerc: no you couldn't, not like her
yourusername: (˶ᔠᔠá”˶)
lewishamilton: congratulations y/n, what an achievement! however, i do think the real achievement here is getting this grid to read a book
georgerussell63: excuse me?
alexalbon: ... you got me but i wanted the tea âïž
charles_leclerc: APPRECIATE THE POETRY PEOPLE
alexalbon: funny how the letters were back and forth... but none of yours made it to the book
yourusername: ALEX :(
charles_leclerc: i didn't want my sad ramblings to drag down her shine - i thought you would get that seeing how bad you are at golf compared to lily
lilymunhe: oop.
user361: where are the children
yourusername: eating my cake :(
maxverstappen1: they're actually being really cute and are all sat in a circle reading it (Ë” âąÌ Ꭰ- Ë” ) â§
charles_leclerc: gotta make sure they can read none of us finished school
f1
liked by landonorris, carlossainz55 and 2,309,450 others
tagged: maxverstappen1 & carlossainz55
f1: LAST LAP SHUNT! Carlos Sainz takes Max Verstappen out in baku and the two did not mince their words on the radio
view all comments
user363: not to be dramatic but that's lowkey attempted murder
user364: at this point carlos is trying to ACTUALLY recreate that list of crimes meme
user365: let's get his ass in JAIL then
oscarpiastri: if i speak i'm in big trouble
carlossainz55: speak it big man - if you wanna act like a big guy back it up
oscarpiastri: okay you are a narcissistic misogynist who can't bear being told no. you are a talented man but without your name you would be nowhere but you lack the selfawareness to be grateful for where you are which is why you don't have a job. you are reckless and dangerous and the very few friends you have will drop you when you no longer serve a purpose in f1
user366: oh shit babe came out swinging
oscarpiastri: i'm hearing a lot of CRICKETS?
oscarpiastri: exactly - pussy.
user367: thank you franco colapinto for bringing back drivers with zero media training
user368: once again i am asking for proximity chat in f1
user369: the sweet souls on twitter would NOT be able to handle it
yourusername: bro tried to assassinate my best friend but i'm the problem
carlossainz55: stop being so dramatic, if anyone was to purposely hurt someone it would be max - look where he came from
yourusername: first of all FUCK YOU
yourusername: second of all, max is stronger than you ever will be, how dare you try and use his childhood against him when you know he's nothing but a gentle soul
yourusername: thirdly, by this logic the reason i'm such a 'gold-digging back-stabbing whore' is because of YOU GUYS
user370: i am absolutely losing it at the fact that carlos is furiously typing these at the fia HQ
user371: i know his PR officer is TIRED
francocolapinto: sorry our uncle got sniped but we did also get points @olliebearman
olliebearman: JUST TO SAY WE WENT TO SEE MAX AND HE IS OKAY BUT YES THANK YOU FOR THE POINTS
yourusername: guys lets keep the inside thoughts inside
francocolapinto: so you're not proud of us (âč -âč)?
yourusername: I AM, I AM, WE ARE (charles is on the podium he'll tell you later)
francocolapinto: ( ˶ËêłËË” )
olliebearman: ( ˶ËêłËË” )
maxverstappen1
liked by charles_leclerc, oscarpiastri and 1,387,300 others
tagged: yourusername
maxverstappen1: i lived bitch
view all comments
user372: they're gonna have to do a little more than that to take down the united front of hating
user373: 50g can't stop the grind for these dudes
maxverstappen1: i would call that man a bitch with my last breath
user374: them celebrating the end of carlos' career by doing a mukbang is killing me
user375: when the funeral food be good as fuck you be forgetting who died
carlossainz55: you guys really are so pathetic
maxverstappen1: i didn't try to pimp out my sister, make her homeless then sue her but that might just me be
maxverstappen1: also the data will prove what we all know btw
carlossainz55: that you're reckless just like your daddy?
maxverstappen1: at least i can admit my dad is an asshole and i distanced myself, your dad is just as much a bitch but you gotta parade him around because no one else can bear being around you
carlossainz55: the only bad thing my dad ever did in his life is help bring the spawn of satan into the world
maxverstappen1: whatever, enjoy your race ban bozo
user376: is max suggesting ... it was on purpose
user377: if it was carlos might just be as dumb as they all say because fool was about to get a podium
yourusername: THEY CAN'T GET RID OF US BITCH
maxverstappen1: you're a sick motherfucker if you're enjoying this sainz disasterclass well i only just got out of the medical centre đ€§đ€§đ€§
charles_leclerc: no but deadass we're sorry you got taken out
maxverstappen1: someone had to be the mercutio to you people's romeo and juliet
maxverstappen1: PLEASE DO NOT KILL YOURSELVES AFTER I'VE GONE THROUGH ALL THIS SHIT FOR YOU
yourusername: we can't leave you with all these kids
charles_leclerc: yeah that's a lot of kids to inherit
user378: christian horner i hate you but you gotta get on your zoom
oscarpiastri: where's my congratulations đ€š
maxverstappen1: @yourusername @charles_leclerc yeah you can keep your kids
charles_leclerc: we're proud of you oscar (don't beat me again)
yourusername: well done oscar (your verbal takedown was particularly impressive as well)
oscarpiastri: đ€đ€đ€
fin
note: lol i'm back. i was busy with work and then in hospital. but we all love guilty as sin? will get to tagging soon one sec
#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#f1 instagram au#f1 x you#f1 social media au#f1#charles leclerc imagine#charles leclerc x reader#charles leclerc#charles leclerc x female reader#charles leclerc x you#charles leclerc fanfic#charles leclerc smau#charles leclerc social media au
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
âcatalyst.
pairing: hwang hyunjin x reader
genre: fluff, pining, non-idol au, best friendâs little brother au
word count: 5.4k
summary: when your best friend points out how there seems to be something more than just a platonic friendship going on between you and hyunjin, you couldnât help but start questioning everything youâve been doing together so far.
a/n: and we finally get y/nâs pov!! (and a little bit of hyunieâs as always lol canât help myself). there is a lotttttt of overthinking on her end so please go easy on her, she just got hit by facts she hadnât thought twice about before (thank u chan).
if anyone comes across this in the tags, this is part 15.2 of a social media series called heart out! you can read it as a stand-alone but i wouldnât recommend it since there are a lot of references to the previous parts of the story.
as always i hope you all enjoy! if you do, please let me know your thoughts on it<3
When you woke up that day, you never wouldâve expected to end up with so many unanswered questions by the end of it.
It was supposed to be a normal day â a great one, actually. You were having lunch at the Hwangâs household, and that itself was enough to make you happy as ever.
It had been a while since youâd last seen Hyunjin and Yejiâs parents, let alone shared a meal with them, so you took it upon yourself to get up extra early that morning in order to make some dessert for them âa lemon pie and a chocolate one, as they were Mr. and Mrs. Hwangâs favouritesâ and still have enough time left to get ready.
Yeji called you out as soon as she and Chan arrived to pick you up, ranting about how it wasnât necessary for you to bring anything, while you and Chan could only laugh, knowing well enough she was already eyeing the lemon pie and thinking of how many pieces she would have.
What only made it funnier to you was that you knew youâd get a similar reaction from Hyunjin once you met him at his parentsâ, only heâd be eyeing the chocolate pie instead.
Said and done, as soon as you entered their house and Hyunjin came up to greet you ânot without first letting you know just how hurt he was over you sharing a ride with your friends instead of himâ, he began to go on about how he told you that you didnât need to bring their parents any presents, like you said you would after his mother had so generously made you some soup when you were in bed with a fever a week ago. Nevertheless, you could see the way he stole a few glances at the chocolate pie, before offering to take it to the kitchen, while Yeji did the same with the lemon one. You could never get bored with these two.
Their parents, you knew very well by now, were just the same as them. It was clear where Yeji and Hyunjin got their humor and antics from.
You always had a very nice time with them, as theyâd always find the right topic to keep the conversation going. But then for some reason your dating life made it to the conversation at one point and Mingyu was brought up by their mother asking you about the âhandsome young manâ they met a couple of times; and somehow that alone would be the catalyst that set off a series of events that ultimately left you questioning your entire relationship with Hyunjin later that night.
âSo you are definitely not getting back together with him?â Their mother asked at last, once the whole âMingyu loreâ, as Yeji called it, had been covered.
âUmâŠâ you hesitated, eyes unconsciously locking with Hyunjin next to you, before you looked for Yeji, who was in front of him. âNo, weâre notâ.
âOh, dearâ she lamented. âWhat he did was such a shame, the two of you certainly made a very nice coupleâ.
âYou heard how he turned out to be an asshole, thoughâ Yeji pointed out, taking the words from Hyunjinâs mouth and inevitably having him and Chan nod in silent agreement.
âItâs a good thing youâre moving past himâ their father chimed in this time.
You nodded, giving him a gentle smile. You were trying your best, for sure.
âHis parents must be devastatedâ Mrs. Hwang lamented again, bringing your attention back to her.
This time, you couldnât help but let out a breathy laugh. âI mean, I got along really well with them, but I wouldnât go as far as to think theyâre devastatedâ.
âLosing a daughter-in-law as beautiful and attentive as youâŠâ she explained, bringing some heat to your cheeks that you tried to play off by taking a sip of water. âThe two of you wouldâve made such beautiful childrenâ.
The water you were drinking didnât follow the path down your throat it shouldâve at the sound of her statement, and you inevitably ended up choking on it.
âYah, mumâ Hyunjin called her out, gently patting your back as you tried to catch your breath. âCan we not mention children and her ex in the same sentence?â
âRight, sorryâ she apologised, handing you a napkin and giving you a soft smile before her eyes focused on her husband; ignoring the way Hyunjinâs hand remained unconsciously drawing small circles on your back until you were able to breathe normally again. âBut just imagine if we had that kind of genes in the familyâ.
âDid she just call us ugly?â Yeji frowned, locking eyes with Hyunjin, who couldnât help but chuckle instead of acting offended like his sister â in his eyes you were on a whole other level of beauty after all.
âHonestly though, even I feel offended nowâ Chan butted in. âI donât recall you wanting my genes this badâ.
âThey met you when we were already a couple, she probably wouldâve tried to bribe you too otherwiseâ Yeji let him know with a cynical laugh, having you all follow right after.
âTrust me, sheâs already pictured how cute your children will beâ Mr. Hwang let the couple know.
âCan we not?â Yeji pleaded with red cheeks this time. Chan, on the other hand, could not let the opportunity to tease her pass, poking her cheek and repeating in a squeaky voice just how cute their kids would be. âBack to the topic of Y/Nâs genes, pleaseâ she begged.
âJeez! Thanks, best friendâ you ironically said amidst an incredulous laugh, earning a finger heart and an obnoxious smile from her in response.
âMy point was,â their mother resumed her previous train of thought. âNow that Y/Nâs single, Iâm kind of wishing we had an older son. Imagine how beautiful their children would be if she became a Hwangâ.
Well, that certainly felt like a bucket of ice cold water being thrown right at Hyunjin.
âHyunjinâs right here, though?â Chan pointed out before the youngest could begin to get lost in his âquite angstyâ thoughts. âTheyâre both in their twenties, Iâd say thereâs hope for Y/N to become a Hwangâ.
And maybe, if you werenât too busy kicking Chan under the table, you wouldâve noticed the shy smile curving up Hyunjinâs mouth, as well as his slightly rosy cheeks as he looked down to his still nearly untouched food.
Maybe if Yeji wasnât too busy laughing at her boyfriend after getting hit and ever so poorly trying to comfort him, she wouldâve noticed her brother being all flustered, too.
But, thankfully for him, his parents did. And that was enough for them to nod their heads in silent understanding.
That was the last comment they made about your dating life that afternoon, having no trouble directing the topic once again towards Chan and Yejiâs relationship instead.
You, on the other hand, although had managed to do a pretty good job at following whatever topic was brought up for the rest of the meal, could not seem to let Chanâs comment go.
It was out of place. Way out of it. What did Hyunjin have to do with it anyway? Like, yes, they were talking about you becoming a Hwang and, yes, he was the only son they had, but that didnât immediately make him an option?
He was three years younger than you. He was only seventeen and still in high school when you met, whereas you were in your second year of university. It felt wrong to even think about it. And it was even worse considering that there was a reason his mum had explicitly mentioned her wish to have an older son instead of pushing you towards Hyunjin right away. It didnât seem right for them either, as far as you could tell from what had just gone down.
Which is why you couldnât let it go. Not even after you and Hyunjin got back to your place, like you had agreed to earlier that day when you decided to share a car with Chan and Yeji instead of him, and he wasted no time to secure his much needed alone time with you once you were done at his parentsâ.
Youâd excused yourself to the kitchen to make some popcorn while Hyunjin was comfortably resting on your couch as he looked for any romcom movie to watch while he sipped on the hot chocolate you made as soon as you got home, and you took those few minutes away from him to text Chan and ask for an explanation.
And, God, did you get one.
You re-read the conversation over and over after he went offline, unable to understand where the hell had it all come from.
âHeâs 23 nowâ.
âYou may have met when he was 17 but heâs an adult nowâ.
âConsidering whatâs currently going on between the two of youâ.
âIâm just trying to make you see and actually consider all your choicesâ.
âHyunjin is not a little boy anymoreâ.
Every single text, hitting harder than the other.
Of course he was no longer a little boy. He stopped being one a long time ago, you werenât stupid. But he was still Hyunjin, Yejiâs little brother. Nothing would ever change that.
You were supposed to care for him just like she did, to be there for him and protect him when the time came. He wasnât supposed to be âa choiceâ for you like any other guy could.
He was Hyunjin, the teenage boy who hardly talked to you the weekend you first met and would stutter almost every time he did, and who would so shyly let you and Yeji know dinner was ready whenever you stayed at theirs after that.
Hyunjin, the high school student youâd give some advice regarding the university admission test and applications throughout his last year of it, and whose graduation you attended later on.
Hyunjin, who made it to your university and would constantly ask for your help in his assignments, regardless of him having chosen a completely different major; and who youâd constantly check up on to make sure he was doing okay in his first year of it.
Hyunjin, who held you tight as ever the night Mingyu left you, and refused to go home like Yeji told him it was okay for him to until he was sure you were sound asleep and no longer crying, which didnât happen until way past four in the morning.
Hyunjin, who would text to check up on you every single day after your breakup, even if it meant getting very short, cold answers from the heartbroken and detached persona that had taken over your body the following weeks.
Hyunjin, who included you in his New Yearâs Eve plans and kept you company the entire weekend Yeji and Chan were away.
Hyunjin, who made it known he missed being as close as you once got to be years ago and took the lead to propose picking up where you left off.
Hyunjin, the man who had spent the entire past month making your days better by simply texting or showing up at your place â being there for you even when you didnât need him to.
Had you really missed how much he was there for you? When was it that the roles reversed and he started to look after you instead?
You jumped when the microwave started beeping, letting you know the popcorn was ready. Shoving your phone into your pocket, you rushed to pour the popcorn into a bowl before making your way back into the living room.
Hyunjinâs head snapped in your direction, unable to hide his smile as soon as he saw you.
You gulped, trying your best to calm your heartbeats down before you took a seat next to him right as he placed the now empty mug on the coffee table. Maybe you shouldâve texted Chan later that night, when Hyunjin was back at his place and you wouldnât have to face him right away after being hit with so many questions.
âI was like one minute away from going over there to see what was taking you so longâ he confessed.
âJust making us a small snackâ you smiled cutely, shaking the bowl in your hands to make your point.
âIâm pretty sure popcorn takes like three minutes to make in the microwave,â he pointed out, shoving a single one into his mouth. âYou took like sevenâ.
You scoffed in amusement. âDid you set a timer or something?â
âNo, but I watched three whole movie trailers,â he admitted, earning a breathy laugh from you. âAnd that without counting the minutes I spent scrolling through movies to watch. Iâd say you took at least ten minutes, actuallyâ.
âDid you miss me that much to actually count the minutes?â You couldnât help but joke.
âWell, yesâ he answered with no hesitation, and no signs of joking either; very unfortunately for your already shaken up heart. âI told you earlier that I hadnât seen you all week and wanted to spend time with youâ.
âWeâve been together nearly all dayâ you reminded him sweetly.
âNot alone, thoughâ his words made you feel warm inside, like they seemed to be doing a lot lately. âItâs not the sameâ.
âSorry,â you pouted, and that was enough for him to melt. âI got kinda caught up texting and⊠here, Iâll just leave my phone on the table so weâll just focus on the movieâ.
Placing your phone next to his on the coffee table in front, you leaned back against the sofa, tilting your head up towards the TV, so heâd hit âplayâ and you could get started on your movie night.
When five seconds went by and he didnât move an inch, you focused your eyes on him instead.
âHyunie?â You called him, moving your hand in front of him to pull him out of his thoughts and smiling once you did. âEverything alright?â
âYeah, um, I justâŠâ he struggled, having his eyes going back to your phone. âWas it work related? Like, was it⊠was heâŠâ
âI was talking to Channieâ you clarified when you got what was going through his mind. âDonât be silly now, you really think Iâd spend ten minutes of my life texting my ex boyfriend?â
âI mean, you guys have a project together now, soâŠâ
âStill, we can just get it over with by emailâ you stood your ground. âI only spend that long texting people I actually enjoy talking toâ.
He smiled, happy to know you would usually spend that amount of time texting âif not moreâ and, therefore, he was one of those lucky ones you enjoyed talking to.
Beaming after that realisation, and with the possibility of you talking to your ex out of the way, he grabbed the remote and pointed it to the TV.
âIs this one okay?â He asked, motioning towards the title â10 Things I Hate About Youâ displayed on it.
You nodded quite effusively. âWhat are you waiting for, itâs one of my favouritesâ.
He bit his lip, but not even that was enough to hide the wide smile taking over his face as he leaned back against the couch as well and finally hit âplayâ. Of course he knew you loved that movie. He wasnât choosing one only he enjoyed after all, and maybe knowing youâd get happy about it was the reason he ended up going with this particular one.
To be fair, he knew heâd spend half of the movie looking at you instead anyway. It was quite cute how you wouldnât notice, being way too immersed in the plot you mustâve watched a hundred times by now.
Every now and then, he would reach for the popcorn at the same time as you, with the mere intention of his fingers faintly touching yours, but by the third time they touched and he got no reaction from you, he decided he wanted more â having your fingers touch without you noticing was not enough.
So, he slid slightly down the sofa, just enough for his face to be on the same level as yours, and then he rested his head on your shoulder.
That, you noticed. Hyunjin realised by the way your body tensed up under his touch.
And, for a moment there, he considered sitting up and going back to his previous position, hating the thought of his proximity making you feel uncomfortable; but you greatly surprised him by leaning your head on his before he could do so, silently letting him know right then that you did in fact enjoy being this close to him.
In the end, he had nothing to worry about when it came to touching you, for you had made it clear a while ago that it didnât bother you. But, then again, he wasnât sure whether you were only enduring it or actually enjoyed it. He didnât know which touches were okay and which ones were crossing the line. And the thing was, so far, you enjoyed every single kind of physical contact he had tried with you. They were all brief, innocent even, sweet.
Him leaning his head on your shoulder hadnât made you tense up because he crossed some kind of line, but because, unknown to him, your head was a complete mess right then. Unable to let your previous conversation with Chan go, you were now questioning the meaning behind this small action of his.
âConsidering whatâs currently going on between the two of youâ.
Was this what he meant by that? You and Hyunjin being this kind of close?
This was the first time he rested his head on your shoulder out of all the times youâd been sitting down on your couch just like this, and now you couldnât tell whether you were overthinking too much because of your friendâs words, or whether you wouldâve started overthinking just the same regardless of it.
Yes, he had held your hand before, but it was an act for the hotteok lady not to feel ashamed after thinking the two of you were a couple.
Yes, you had cuddled through the night on this very couch, but it was only because you passed out without either of you noticing.
Every other âmajorâ touch you shared had an excuse behind it. Hyunjin lying his head on your shoulder, however? It didnât have one. He just felt like it, wanted to be close to you. And ultimately you ended up giving in and resting your head on his simply because you felt like it, too. It felt nice. Regardless of the mess going on in your head, you wanted to be close to him, too.
Was it even an overthinking matter anyway? Friends did this all the time, right? Both you and Chan used to do it a lot before you and Mingyu started dating. You and Yeji still did it a lot, too, up to this day. Why did it suddenly feel different with Hyunjin?
Damn you, Bang Chan. You certainly didnât need this right now.
Once again, your thoughts were interrupted by a sound. This one was softer than your microwaveâs beep, though, more like a buzz coming from one of the phones on the coffee table. Considering your phone wasnât on silent mode right then, you knew it was Hyunjinâs.
âYour phone just buzzedâ you let him know when he wouldnât budge.
âLeave itâ he replied simply, shoving another handful of popcorn into his mouth.
âWhat if itâs important?â You wondered.
He sighed, already giving in â as easily as he always did when it came to you. âIâm too comfy, can you pass it to me?â
You nodded in a second, unable to hold back the chuckle that escaped your mouth when you leaned over to grab his phone and he followed your movement, as he refused to lift his head from its comfortable spot on your shoulder.
Just as you were back in your place and about to hand him his phone, though, its screen lit up, letting you see a single message from Dahye.
As soon as you saw it, you panicked, practically shoving the phone into Hyunjinâs hands.
âSorry, I shouldnât have read thatâ you apologised, shamefully looking away.
Hyunjin frowned, sitting up in clear alert before he could check what you were talking about. His eyes opened wide once he read Dahyeâs text and he immediately realised what it mustâve looked like to you.
It was a simple question: âAre you coming over tonight?â
No hello, no âHyunjinie~â; just straight to the point, which couldnât help but lead you to wonder whether texts like this and him going over to her place at night were an usual occurrence by now.
Hyunjin had told you all about her at New Yearâs Eve. From how they kissed when he was drunk to how she wouldnât leave him alone even years after it happened. He told you it was one sided, that he was tired of her constant insistence. But then why did that one text from her make it seem like that wasnât precisely the case?
Unlike him, you hadnât read Hanâs message following Dahyeâs, for it had just been delivered when he checked his phone right then. You hadnât read the one message that gave the whole context to Dahyeâs obscure text.
âShe means to the pregame,â he was fast to clear up. âHan just texted me and apparently weâre going to a noraebang tonight and pregaming at Haeunâs. Dahyeâs staying with her, soâŠâ
You nodded, feeling like you werenât in the place to say anything. It was his life, after all. He could be with whoever he wanted. He didnât owe you any explanations. Fuck, did you want any explanations?
You didnât know if you were feeling embarrassed for reading a text message that was supposed to be private, or if you were upset over the idea that Chan had just planted in your head being tainted not even an hour later.
Maybe youâd been thinking too much over something that wasnât even there, being influenced by your best friend and what he thought was going on between you and Hyunjin. Maybe it was nothing after all.
But you couldnât deny that you did feel quite uneasy over her text.
Were you upset that she was talking to him? Were you upset they were possibly hooking up? Was it being about Hyunjin you were upset about? Or were you just upset over how much the scene playing right in front of you resembled the times youâd just started questioning Mingyuâs relationship with Hayun while you were still together?
The times youâd catch the suspicious text messages popping up on his notifications, how nervous he would get and how he would start to throw excuse after excuse for you to believe he had nothing to do with her⊠You knew this feeling all too well, and you hated that you were feeling it again, with Hyunjin of all people, when you were not even together, you had no feelings for him as far as you knew, and, most importantly, you knew he was nothing like Mingyu at all.
And yet, here you were, feeling the goddamn lump in your throat you had felt one too many times by now because of a guy.
âY/N?â He brought you back to reality. He looked worried. âI promise it doesnât mean what it looked likeâ.
You had to hold back the hopeless laugh that threatened to escape your mouth at the sound of his words.
Words you had heard and decided to let pass way more times than you were proud of, and which brought you right back to the downfall of your last relationship.
You didnât know which one of your concerns had to do with the trauma of your past relationship and which ones were actually related to the current situation you had just found yourself in.
When did it all stop being about Mingyu and it started being about Hyunjin?
âItâs okayâ you gave him the most genuine smile you could give him, to let him know you were alright. Still, he didnât look convinced. âYou should get going, thoughâ.
âI mean it, thoughâ he pushed it when he could tell you werenât convinced. âYou can go through the tââ
âHyunie,â you cut him off, this time with a soft chuckle. âItâs okay. I believe youâ.
Did you?
âBut apparently there is a pregame taking place in a bit, so you should get goingâ.
âYou donât even know at what time it isâ he pouted.
âItâs a little past seven right now,â you pointed out, checking the time in your phone. âIâm guessing at seven thirty? Eight at most?â
Looking down to the group chat with his friends and realising you were right, he only made his pout more prominent.
âAm I right?â You wondered with a teasing smirk.
âYesâŠâ he let out a defeated sigh.
When you laughed triumphantly, he leaned in to rest his forehead on your shoulder.
âI donât wanna go yetâ he mumbled.
âYou have to if you wanna make it in time with your friendsâ.
âI can always just skip pregameâ he suggested, then sitting up again and looking at you with a mischievous smile. âOr skip night out as a wholeâ.
âYah, Hwang Hyunjinâ you scolded him. âYou are not pulling a New Yearâs Eve stunt on me againâ.
âA New Yearâs Eve stunt?â He wondered rather amusedly.
âYou know, when you said youâd only stay with me until midnight and then ended up not going back to your friends that nightâ you explained.
âThis is different, though. We had plans beforeâ.
âStaying on the couch watching movies with me canât even compete with going out with your friendsâ.
âNo, youâre rightâ he nodded. âIt canât compete because staying in with you would win every timeâ.
âHyunjinâŠâ you tried your best to sound stern and not melt over his words. âGoâ.
âButâŠâ
âIâm not letting you skip yet another night out with your friends because of meâ.
âCome with me then?â He asked with puppy eyes.
You were quick to look away, knowing well enough you would fall for his charms otherwise. âIâll have to pass this timeâ.
âIs it because of Dahye?â He carefully wondered, taking your following silence as a yes. âWe can skip pregame and then Iâll tell my friends to make up some excuse for her not to join us at noraebangâ.
âHyunjin,â you couldnât help but chuckle. âYou donât have to do that, just go have fun with themâ.
âBut I wanna be with youâ he pouted once more.
âHyunieâŠâ it sounded like you were begging by now. âThe movieâs about to end anywayâ.
âAnd we were supposed to watch another once once it didâ he reminded you, later allowing a taunting smirk to curve up his lips when a certain idea made it to his head. âAre you so set on making me leave right now because youâre afraid you might not want me to leave at all if I stay any longer?â
You snorted, playfully yet gently poking his forehead. âSomeoneâs gotten a little too cocky, donât you think?â
âAm I wrong, though?â He pushed it. âDo you really want me to go?â
âHm?â
âDo you want me to go?â He repeated.
âYour friendsââ
âThatâs not what Iâm asking youâ he cut you off. âYou have this really bad habit of always avoiding my questions, you know?â
You found yourself lowering your head, feeling oh-so-little under his piercing stare.
Although Hyunjin loved seeing you nervous because of him and it was a very rare occurrence coming from you, right then, he wanted your eyes on him. So, placing two fingers under your chin, he tilted your head back to his eye level â both of you only realising how close you actually were when your eyes met.
âItâs a simple yes or no questionâ he specified, gently removing a strand of hair from your face. âDo you want me to go?â
âNoâ you answered truthfully this time.
He smiled brightly.
âButâBUT,â you emphasized before he could celebrate, leaning slightly back and lifting your index finger for him to pay attention. âLike I said, Iâm not letting you bail on your friends again, there will come a time theyâll get tired of it. You deserve to let loose and have some fun only with themâ.
âBut we were supposed to hang out todayâŠâ
âAnd we did?â
He frowned, clearly not happy with your answer.
âCome onnn,â you tried your best to convince him. âWeâll hang out again tomorrow anywayâ.
âWe will?â He perked up instantly, enough to make you feel shy all over again.
âI mean, if you want to, of courseâŠâ you corrected yourself. You had really become that used to seeing him both days every weekend now for it to be more of a given, huh?
âI believe itâs pretty clear by now that I always want to hang out with youâ.
You tried to hold back a smile â needless to say, your efforts were miserable. âOkay then, weâll see each other tomorrowâ.
âOkay,â he smiled, satisfied with your new plans. âLetâs go out this time, since staying in is too boring for you nowâ.
âWhen did I ever say that?!â
âWhen you said that this,â he motioned around your place. âWasnât competition for a night outâ.
âThat is so not what I meant?â You argued.
âStill,â he laughed, eyes softening when they locked with yours. âIâm taking you out for lunch, okay?â
You smiled timidly, nodding your head. âLetâs see if youâre not too hungover first. Might have to end up taking care of you insteadâ.
âNow I might get blackout drunk just to have you taking care of me tomorrowâ.
You shook your head in disbelief, unable to hide your amusement as you looked away. âNever mind, I will be sending either Yeji or your mum insteadâ.
âIâm joking, Iâm jokingâ he laughed, looking for your eyes to lock with his again and gently grabbing your hands that were resting on your lap. âIâll behave. Just let me take you out for lunch tomorrow, hm? Just us twoâ.
Staring down at your hands in his warm, soft ones, you couldnât help but get invaded with more questions than answers.
It felt nice⊠being touched by him felt nice. Being close to him as a whole made you feel all warm inside. And he was right when he joked about you being scared you wouldnât want him to leave at all if he stayed any longer, because truth was you already didnât. You wanted him to stay, as close as you were minutes before.
Was it okay for you to be this close? Both physically and also emotionally? To the point of talking every single day and finding a way to see each other more than you saw your own best friends?
Did you enjoy his touch so much because it came from him? Or was it because you missed being touched?
Was he like this with everyone else? With Dahye? Anyone else at all? Did he treat you differently from them? Or was he just a flirty person and what you were now considering to be some kind of special treatment was just him acting the same as he did with every other girl?
Were you beginning to fall for him? Had you really been that oblivious to your own feelings? Or were you just looking too much into it now because of Chanâs influence, and mistaking a platonic âand rather strongâ connection for something more?
Would Yeji be okay with it?
Too many questions were invading your mind, one right after the other, and you couldnât find a single answer to any of them just yet.
However, although you didnât know what you were feeling and were unsure about what demons were from your past and which ones were new, you did know one thing for sure: You were never as happy as when you were with him.
So, with a soft smile and a nod of your head, pushing any other thought for later tonight when you went to bed, you said the only thing you could answer to his request right then. âOkayâ.
tag list: @jehhskz @iknowyouknowminho @doohnut @saintcosette @lailac13 @kayleefriedchicken @rikibun @yongbokkiesworld @seungzsmin @beautifulcolorgarden @hyunetopia @velvetmoonlght @automaticpersonabatpaper @httpdwaekki @brinnalaine @wondering-out-loud @feelikecinderella @nujeskz @amarecerasus @liknws @nhyunn @midsoulz @tirena1 @tinyelfperson @thatonexcgirl @iovecb97 @hynier @phenomenalgirl9 @your-favorite-pirate @jin-from-the-block @yearofthetiger25 @quokkacidal @stayconnecteed @kwanisms @yoonguurt @143hyunes @iiriam @cookielixie @hyunlvrs @allyrarara @machaandlofi @mehli-00 @justiceforvillains @minhosprettywife @whats-my-question @armystay89 @jaiuneamesolitaiire @hyeon-yi @skzstannie @onlyhyunjin @shyshyshytwice @nicoleparadas @âbroken-glowsticks
#skz#hwang hyunjin#stray kids#skz imagines#hyunjin imagines#stray kids imagines#kpop#kpop fanfic#skz fanfic#hyunjin fanfic#stray kids fanfic#skz fake texts#hyunjin fake texts#stray kids fake texts#skz social media au#hyunjin social media au#stray kids social media au#skz x reader#hwang hyunjin x reader#stray kids x reader
732 notes
·
View notes
Text
Aerion
Age up!Jacaerys Velaryon x Reader (Daeron's twin sister)
Part 3 of I miss you
I honestly didn't think it would take me more than a year to decide if I wanted this to have a happy ending or not lol
Reblogs, comments and likes are always greatly appreciated. comments always motivate me to continue writing đ„čđđ»đ
Disclaimer: English is not my first language so I apologize for any mistakes.
The gods are cruel, Alicent Hightower thought as she watched her youngest daughter enter the throne room. The plan was that Larys would get you out of here with Aegon, Jaehaera, and Maelor but of course, the cursed baby had to ruin everything again. You went into labor and couldn't get away.
âOh, my sweet girl,â said Alicent, horrified as she saw how the traitorous golden cloaks escorted you. It was obvious that you had barely finished giving birth and were brought here to swear loyalty to Rhaenyra. They hadnât had the decency to let you clean yourself or wait for you to rest. Your always perfect hair was now a mess. Sweat and blood could be seen on your nightgown and legs. Not only that, but you looked like you were about to collapse. If it werenât for the master holding your body, you probably would have fallen. Even though you wanted to appear strong, Alicent knew you and could see that you were confused and scared. No one should see a princess like that.
Alicent wasn't the only one horrified by the situation. Rhaenyra was too, remembering how she once had to bring Joffrey to the queen after his birth.
But the most shocked one was Jacaerys. For months he had been going crazy because no one could get any information about you, worried about your well-being and it turns out that you were pregnant with his child. He had no doubt that the baby you hold against your chest was his because he knew that if it were another man your family would have instantly made you marry but when it was him, Jacaerys Velaryon, Rhaenyra Targaryen's bastard, they hadn't wanted the news to spread.
âThis is a shame! We are dealing with a princess of the kingdom!â said Jacaerys furiously at the guards as he approached you, drawing the attention of the court and disturbing the newborn.
âÂčZiry iksos sÈłz, ziry iksos sepÄr aĆha kepa,â you whispered, trying to reassure your baby. Jacaerys had missed hearing your voice so much but what moved him most was being called Kepa for the first time. He never thought it would be possible to have this with you, of course it wasnât the best time being in the middle of a war and the child having been born out of wedlock, but he couldnât help but feel happy. Was it wrong that after months of so much misery and loss, he felt happy to know that now in the world there was someone who was half the woman he loved the most and half his?
âĂuha jorrÄelagon, ivestragÄ« nyke gĆ«rogon ao naejot aĆha chambers. Ao should clean bÄ se restâ Jacaerys said, ignoring the glances of his mother and stepfather. He knew he would have to have a conversation with them later, but right now all he cared about was you.
You nodded, moving away from the maester and Jacaerys took you in his arms and lifted you being as careful as possible. You felt your body relax as you rested your head against his shoulder. Finally, after months you felt something other than sadness and fear, you felt warm and safe with Jace. You needed him so much during all this time.
Alicent hated Rhaenyra's bastard for dishonoring you, with this scene everyone would now know that your son was his bastard, but as she watched you leave the room in his arms she couldn't help but feel grateful to him for being the only one to come to your defense. She knew you would be safe from Rhaenyra as long as Jacaerys was by your side, he wouldn't allow anything to happen to you.
As soon as the handmaidens left, your old handmaidens before you got pregnant, you burst into tears. Of course, as they helped you bathe you and your baby, you filled them with questions about what had happened during all those months that you were locked away. You knew there was war in your family but it was still a shock to hear about the deaths. You were shocked to hear what they did to your nephew Jaehaerys. Poor Helaena, poor Aegon. Your dear brother was the only one who had mercy on you and came to see you during your confinement. You thought he was angry with you when he stopped coming but in reality, it was because he ended up so wounded in battle that now Aemond is Prince Regent.
The doors opened again, startling you and you instantly rushed to wipe the tears on your face with your hands. Not wanting to show yourself weaker in front of Rhaenyra and Daemon. You turned around and your body relaxed when you saw that it was Jace. The maids must have told him that both you and the baby were already clean. You didnât think he would come until later. You were sure he would be busy for hours being questioned by his mother and your uncle.
âWe will marry and my mother will legitimize our son,â Jacaerys announced, approaching you with a smile, but you could still see the tiredness on his face. You had no idea how he had managed to convince Rhaenyra to accept, but it couldnât have been easy or a pleasant conversation. He must have had to endure everyoneâs reproaches. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked, looking at you worriedly when he noticed that you were crying.
âIs it safe for us to do that?â you asked instead. You should be happy after all, you always wanted to marry Jaehaerys but now you were just worried âWonât it make Daemon even angrier? I donât want our child to end up like Jaehaerys or for Daemon to end up poisoning me so you can continue your engagement to Baela.â
Jacaerys tensed at your words. And his head began to fill with different scenarios with you and the baby hurt or worse dead. He couldnât bear to live with himself if that happened. He already lost his brothers, he couldnât bear to lose you and his child. âThatâs not going to happenâ he declared caressing your hip. âI wonât allow anything to happen to you or our child. I will fight with fire and blood to protect you.â
âWe will fight with fire and blood,â you corrected him.
He smiled at you and you couldnât take it anymore. You kissed him, like you had dreamed of doing for all these months and it felt even better than you remembered. It was intoxicating, passionate, and warm. You wanted to kiss him forever, you would never get tired of the taste of his lips or his touch. You could feel his love and devotion for you and you loved him.
Then the baby started crying and the two of you instantly pulled apart. The two of you looked at each other before laughing at each other for being so scared by a simple cry.
âCan I hold him?â
âOf course,â you replied, feeling your heart race as you watched him take the baby out of the crib. You had thought that Jace would never meet his son and now you were witnessing him holding him in his arms for the first time. Thank goodness you were alone or you would feel foolish for watching with tears in your eyes as Jace held his son.
âWhat is his name?â Jace asked, staring in wonder into his sonâs violet eyes, the same eyes as yours. That seemed to be the only thing you shared because later the baby had his nose and brown hair.
âI havenât named him yet,â you admitted, feeling embarrassed at the surprise in his eyes. âI was waiting for you to choose his name.â
Of course, you had thought of some ideas during your pregnancy but now that you had Jace by your side you wanted him to choose the name.
âThat's kind of you,â he said, feeling touched by such a gesture.
For a brief moment, Jacaerys considered naming him Lucerys but rejected the idea, not wanting his son's name to be laden with sadness and loss. His son is joy and hope in the midst of this dreadful war.
âAerion,â Jacaerys said finally, kissing his sonâs forehead, making a silent promise that he would always keep him safe.
ÂčIt's fine, it's just your father
ÂČMy love, let me take you to your chambers. You should clean up and rest
Taglist: @dornishannie @bellstwd @cookielovesbook-akie @si1versamurai @julimariett @newtmyhusb @dewvenus @alwaysholymilkshake @lokiofasgard12
Taglist for all my House of the Dragon works:
@chaotic-fangirl-blog @venus-flytrap3 @ajordan2020 @iloveallmyboys @sweethoneyblossom1 @fudge13 @crystal-faith @tita004 @ichanelvxgue @snowprincesa1
@joyouart @rosey1981 @alastorhazbin @papichulo120627 @apollonshootafar @jasminecosmic99 @partypoison00 @labellapeaky @rebelliuna @bxdbxtxh15
@impartinghades @thegirlnextdoorssister @angeliod @snh96 @aleemendoza2425-blog @natashaobo @watercolorskyy @nyenye @savagemickey03 @kishie8
@ewwwitsel @arabis-world @missusnora @nzygftoji @alisoncdariel @partnerincrime0 @klara-lily @427120lxld @justhereiguess2
hotd masterlist
#jacaerys velaryon x reader#jacaerys x reader#jacaerys velaryon x you#jacaerys x you#jacaerys x y/n#hotd x reader#hotd x you#hotd x y/n#hotd fic#hotd fanfiction#hotd fanfic#jacaerys fanfiction#jacaerys fic#hotd jacaerys#jacaerys velaryon#hotd#jace x reader#jace x you#jace velaryon x reader#house of the dragon x reader#house of the dragon x you
659 notes
·
View notes
Text
eyes wide open
pairing: theodore nott x f! reader summary: you discover that there is so much more to theodore nott than you thought. content: gryffindor! reader, semi-nsfw (characters are 18+) word count: 5.46k
You have never spoken to Theodore Nott before. Youâve him around a lot, usually with Mattheo Riddle or Lorenzo Berkshire, and he is a regular on the quidditch team â a chaser â so youâd see him zoom by during matches. Heâs also in a majority of your classes for this year, which lets you observe him from afar. But past that, youâve never really had much to do with him beyond seeing him with Malfoy and witnessing how he stands quietly â with either a small smirk or a look of complete apathy on his face â while Malfoy and your friends argue back and forth.Â
Having class with Theodore Nott has let you learn three things about him: heâs quiet, whip-sharp, and unbelievably handsome. You didnât need classes with him to know the last one is a well-known fact; heâs constantly noted as one of the most attractive of your classmates. âShame heâs a Slytherin,â Lavender Brown once said to you, which had made you roll your eyes and retort, âAnd whatâs wrong with that?â It had gotten you into a big fight and you donât think sheâs spoken to you since, not that youâve really wanted her to.Â
âAre you sure you donât want to come with us?â Ron asks you as he, Hermione, Harry, and Ginny stand at the entrance to the Gryffindor common room. âMum would love to have you. Sheâs always banging on about what a lovely girl you are and how polite you were.â
âAnd Iâm sure Fred would love to see you,â Ginny adds.Â
You snort, âIâm really sure. But please give my regards to your mother and Fred.â
âWill do,â Ginny says with a two-finger salute.Â
Your friends say their farewells as they leave through the portrait hall. You flop against the plush velvet of the couch, staring at the roaring fire. Your parents were on a months-long that brought them to see famous wizarding landmarks so youâre stuck at Hogwarts for the holiday. Youâre a little disappointed that you wonât be with your family but another part of you is excited to be in the castle when itâs less populated. Youâll finally get to make your way through the massive pile of books you have at your bedside since youâre usually caught up in listening to and gossiping with your roommates.Â
You head up to your room, empty except for you and your owl hooting in his cage. You wiggle your fingers inside, Ramses rubbing his feathery head against them. You grab the first book from the top of your pile, turning the leather-bound edition over in your hand. Hermione gifted it to you for your last birthday: William Shakespeareâs Romeo and Juliet. You shimmy into your gold and red striped sweater and tuck the book underneath your arm, walking down to the dining hall for dinner.Â
Students are scattered around the Great Hall, some chattering with their friends while others eat silently. The ceiling has shifted to depict a clear night sky, floating candles casting an orange glow. You spot Mattheo Riddle alone at the Slytherin tables but the way he keeps looking to the door makes you assume heâs waiting for a friend. You settle down on a bench all to yourself, piling your plate with the mouthwatering selections available to you.Â
You rest your chin on your fist, cracking open the play. You get only a few pages in when you hear a familiar low voice. âAll alone, little lion?â His eyes examine you and you suddenly feel too exposed despite your layers.Â
You come face-to-face with Theodore Nott and his sea blue eyes. He regards you coolly and you ask, âCan I help you, Nott?â
He points at your copy of Romeo and Juliet. âWhereâd you get that?â
You furrow your brow in confusion. Why in Godricâs name is Theodore Nott of all people interested in a Muggle book. You respond, âHermione gave it to me. Why?â
âItâs hard to find Muggle books here,â he says. His eyes linger on the play. âThink I could borrow it when youâre finished?â
Your brain stalls, questions floating around your head. âSure,â you finally answer. He nods and neither of you say anything more. The quiet that falls between you two makes you tense and you say, âIs that all, Nott?â
He considers and then says, âI think so.â He heads to the Slytherin tables without another word, sitting beside Mattheo, whoâs been watching on keenly. You catch his stare and he smirks, raising a hand in a casual wave. Theodore smacks his shoulder and pulls Mattheoâs hand down.Â
You sigh, shake your head in disbelief, and go back to reading the play.
Itâs been a few days since your encounter with Theodore, but the interaction sticks with you. Every time you open up the play, youâre reminded of it and your curiosity returns tenfold.Â
Itâs odd being at school when itâs this empty. Youâve managed to occupy yourself by playing Wizardâs Chess with some fifth years, helping Professor Flitwick organize his classroom and the Frog Choirâs practice room, and working on knitting gifts to give you friends when they return.Â
Youâre sitting in the Gryffindor common room, working on Harryâs scarf, when you spill a cup of tea one of the house elves had made for you. Cursing, you move your knitting out of the way and survey the damage to your sweatshirt. With a groan, you gather your things and bring them to your dorm, blotting out the growing stain with water and letting it dry over the edge of the bathtub.Â
You slip into a forest green sweater and throw a brown corduroy jacket over it. You grab your copy of Romeo and Juliet and head down to the Black Lake. The cold breezes nip at your cheek and carries the scent of pine trees, which you inhale gratefully. You plop yourself underneath a tree on the shore of the lake, reclining against the trunk and cracking open the book. Â
Youâre not even a page in when you hear a familiar voice call your name. Your hold on your book tightens but you peer up, watching Theodore approach. Heâs in a dark wool overcoat and similarly dark trousers, hands tucked into his coat pockets. His strides are leisurely and long, reaching you in only a handful of steps.Â
He stands tall in front of you, shadow cast long in the afternoon sun. His gaze roams over you and he says, âIsnât wearing green considered treacherous for you?â
Youâre confused for a second before you follow his line of sight and glance down at your own sweater. Right. You reply, âNo more than it would be for you to wear red.â
The corner of his lip twitches up in a small, half-smile and he says, âHigh treason then.â
You echo your words from earlier in the week: âCan I help you, Nott?â
He ignores your question, instead choosing to tip his chin at your book. âWhat part are you at?â
âMercutioâs died in his duel with Tybalt.â
He nods and recites, ââA plague oâ both your houses. They have made wormsâ meat of me: I have it, and soundly too: your houses.ââ
You donât bother to hide your surprise. âYouâve read it?â
âHavenât most people?â
âSure, most people know the story but they donât usually read it.Â
âIâve read it a couple of times,â he admits. He adds, âMy motherâs favorite book.â
âI see. Is that why you want to borrow it from me?â
âYeah.â
Silence falls between the pair of you. Distantly, thereâs a cry of crows. Theodore is still standing above you, gazing down, and you squirm a little. He then says, âI always liked Benvolio.â
Youâre reminded that Theodoreâs half-Italian in the way he says âBenvolio,â accent smooth and lilting. It suddenly feels a little too warm under your coat but you ignore it. You instead blurt out, âOf course you would. Youâre kind of like him.âÂ
Theodore raises one eyebrow and you feel your face heat even more, embarrassed, and you hope he doesnât take it as a bad thing. He doesnât seem offended though and asks, âOh, how so?â
âI mean,â you say, âyou areâ well, you seem like the most reasonable of your friends. A mediator of some sort.âÂ
âThat sounds about right,â he says. âYou remind me of Juliet.â
âReally? Whyâs that?â Youâre not sure if you should take it as a good thing or not.
âWell, she has a solid set of beliefs and stands up for them. She knows herself; she tells her parents that she doesnât want to marry Paris, not just because sheâs in love with Romeo but also because she knows sheâll be unhappy. What is it she says? âNow, by Saint Peterâs Church, and Peter too, he shall not make me there a joyful bride! I wonder at this haste, that I must wed ere he that should be husband comes to woo.ââ
Theodoreâs mouth lifts in a tiny, lopsided smile again and he says, âPlus, sheâs the one most of the guys fawn over, right?â
Youâre left to gape at him in shock and awe, processing what he just said as he turns and walks back to the castle along the shore, just outside the gentle lapping of the water. You watch his retreating figure, watch as he grows smaller and smaller and eventually disappears.Â
You donât get much reading done, the book remaining open in your lap and your eyes fixed on the spot where Theodore once stood.
You sit there until the top curve of the sun is just peeking out over the horizon and you stand, still a tad dazed, and make your long walk back to Hogwarts.Â
Itâs just past one in the morning and you canât sleep, tossing and turning fitfully. Theodore Nott and his long shadow and his blue eyes keep appearing behind your eyelids, no matter how much you try to shove the thoughts out. You want to bang your head on one of the wooden poles holding up the canopy of your four-poster bed, but you opt for sliding on your slippers and going down to the kitchens to see if the house elves have any leftover brownies from dinner. Maybe they could warm up a mug of hot cocoa for you too.
You shuffle through the hallway, the chill of the castle waking you up. You rub your hands along your arms, wishing you had worn something over your pajamas. Since itâs break, restrictions about when and where students could go are essentially non-existent. You pass Filch, who scowls at you, clearly aggrieved that he canât punish you for being out of bed, and Nearly-Headless Nick, who greets you cheerfully and questions you as to why youâre up at such a time. âCanât sleep,â you explain. âIâm checking if the elves have any midnight snacks for me.â
He chuckles, âAn excellent reason but donât stay up too late, or youâll wind up like me!â He laughs hard at his joke and you canât help but giggle, bidding him a goodnight as you descend into the basement.Â
You nearly run right into Theodore as you approach the kitchens. You jump at least a foot, clasping your hands over your chest. âMerlinâs beard, you scared me!â
âCould say the same for you,â he says. âNice pajamas.â
You forgot you were in a tank top and shorts. You cross your arms and say, âYou seem awfully fixated on my clothes, Nott.â You try to look as threatening as you can but the slight tremble to your body takes away any effect.
Theodore rolls his eyes and slides the robe he donned over his striped pajamas off, holding it out to you. When you donât take it, he just throws it over your shoulders, the weight comfortable and warm. You say, âYou keep popping up out of nowhere. Are you stalking me or something?â
He snorts, âYou would never know if I was. But no, Mattheoâs snoring kept me up. I figured I should take advantage of my insomnia and grab some brownies from dessert.â
âGreat minds think alike then,â you say.Â
You and Theodore walk down the corridor towards the kitchen when he asks, âHave you finished the book?â
âNo, didnât get a lot of reading done after you left.â
âDid I distract you that much?â He looks smug, smirking, and itâs your turn to roll your eyes.
âIn your dreams.â
âYeah,â he says. âWhen do you think youâll finish?â
âBloody hell, youâre impatient,â you groan, rubbing your temples. Youâre not sure what possesses you, if itâs your sleep-deprived brain or something else but you suggest, âHow about this? You grab brownies and cocoa for us and Iâll get the damn book and weâll meet in the Clock Tower and read it together.â
Theodore considers it for a moment before he says, âAlright. Iâll meet you there in fifteen.â
âPerfect.â You scurry back to the Gryffindor dorms. Nearly-Headless Nick queries as to where your snacks are but you donât answer, moving swiftly. You enter your dorm room, only pausing for a moment to catch your breath. Your heart is pounding but you canât tell if itâs from the journey or from the thought of sitting alone in the Clock Tower with Theodore Nott. You donât let yourself dwell on it and you pick up Romeo and Juliet and climb the stairs to the Clock Tower.Â
Theodore has beaten you there, already sitting up against the glass of the clock. The frost on the glass obstructs some of the moonbeams streaming in but itâs just enough light to read. In the moonlight, Theodoreâs hair looks lighter and more burnt golden than brown. He takes a sip of his cocoa and holds out a ceramic mug to you as you settle next to him. You accept it gratefully, plucking a brownie from the plate between you two.Â
You flip through the play to find where you left off, the page dog-earred. Theodore makes a sound at the back of his throat. âWhat?â
âDonât you have a bookmark or something?â
âNo. Leave my marking choices out of it.â
He snickers and leans over you to get a better look at the text. Your shoulders brush and youâre all too aware that he smells of chocolate and sandalwood. His smell is clean and distinct; his robe smells like that too.Â
As you two begin to read, Theodore tells you to turn back or move forward. You eventually figure out a rhythm, knowing exactly when to do so. Youâre about ten minutes into reading when you feel Theodoreâs gaze on you. You remain still, wondering if heâll stop but when he doesnât you mumble, âStop doing that.â
âDoing what?â
âStaring.â âDoes it bother you?â
âIt feels like you can see into my soul.â
âYou didnât answer my question. Does it bother you?â
You pause. âI donât⊠I donât know.â A beat. âWhy are you?â
âWhy am I what?â
âStaring at me.â
His voice drops, somehow deeper than you have ever heard it. âBecause I like to.â
Your head whips to him but no words leave your mouth. He regards you carefully and asks again, âDoes that bother you?â
You hesitate. Then, âNo, it doesnât.â
He hums and you think heâll do⊠something but he just ducks his head back down to read and you let out of the breath you didnât know you were holding, disappointment pooling in your stomach. You donât know what you wanted him to do. You donât know why youâre disappointed.Â
You two read until your eyes grow heavy. You struggle to keep your lids open, head jolting up when you realize youâre drifting off. Theodore taps your shoulder and says, âWe can stop here. Pick up another time.â
âYeah,â you murmur, standing and stretching. You stifle a yawn and remember you have his robe on. You begin to take it off but he says, âKeep it. You can give it back tomorrow.â
âTomorrow?â
âYeah, tomorrow. Same time, same place?â
âOkay.â
It doesnât take you long to finish the play with Theodore only two days later. You noticed that Theodore read slower than before, telling you multiple times per session to go back a couple of pages.Â
Your eyes follow the last line: For never was a story of more woe / Than this of Juliet and her Romeo, and you close the book with a dull thump. You sit in silence with Theodore, listening to the clock hand turn to the next minute. You stay like that for a while. You sip on the spiced hot chocolate the house elves prepared for you. You share sugar cookies with Theodore that are shaped like snowflakes.Â
âSo,â you start, breaking the silence, âthis is your motherâs favorite book?â
He nods. âI think she read it a lot when her parents arranged for her to marry my father.â
âOh.â You donât know what else to say, adding lamely, âIâm sorry.â
âItâs okay.â
Silence.Â
âCan I ask you something?â you ask.
âYeah.â
âWhy did you stay here over break?â
He stiffens, expression unreadable. He glances over at you and finally sighs. âMy fatherâs trial is happening right around now. My family doesnât want any of the kids around this soâŠâ He motions to the Clock Tower, adding, âMy siblings are either at their own schools or with my grandmother.â
Your heart aches at the frown on his face and you bite the inside of your cheek, unsure of how to proceed. Youâre thankful when Theodore moves on. âWhat about you?â
âOh, my parents are on a sight-seeing cruise so theyâre not home. I got a postcard today, though, theyâre in Japan now.â
âIâve never been. Howâs it look?â
âPretty. They said their tour guide told them the best time to come is when the cherry blossoms bloom. I would like to go.â
âWeâll go together then.âÂ
He says it with a finality that makes you shy. âWhen?â is all you can ask.Â
âSomeday.â
You havenât seen Theodore in a couple of days, an odd thing to try and get used to when youâve just adjusted to him popping up wherever you are. You assume that heâs done with you now that you finished Romeo and Juliet.Â
It all makes your heart sink.
Youâre alone in the common room, wrapping up your gifts for your friends. You stack Harryâs scarf on top of Hermioneâs mittens, Ronâs socks, and Ginnyâs hat, and you lean against the couch with a huff.Â
You think about the spare red yarn sitting in your room. You think thereâs just enough to make another scarf.Â
Theodoreâs face flashes in your mindâs eye and you run a hand down your face in frustration. Whatever weird thing you had with Theodore is over. Heâs probably out with Mattheo at the Three Broomsticks or something. Youâve seen them there before along with Enzo, Blaise, Draco, and Pansy as well as just with each other, usually flirting with girls there.
You didnât used to think much of it â just scoffed along with Ron and Hermione â but now the thought makes your stomach churn.Â
You think about the extra yarn in your room again and you almost canât believe that, despite his disappearing act, youâve decided youâll knit a scarf for Theodore Nott.
Almost.
Youâre greeted with a delicious Sunday roast for dinner on Christmas Eve: tender roasted beef, warm Yorkshire puddings, fluffy mashed potatoes, and a side of jus from the beef. You sit by yourself once again, the loneliness threatening to swallow you whole as you plate your dinner.Â
Theodore seats himself right across from you and places a parcel wrapped in brown paper in front of you. You look at it in confusion and he says, âOpen it.â
âWhat is it?â
âChristmas present.â
You raise a brow. âYou got me a present?â
âYes, now open it.â
âShouldnât I wait until tomââ The sharp look he gives you makes you set your fork aside and tug on the string of the bow. There are two books inside. The first is a copy of Shakespeareâs Macbeth, similarly leather-bound like Romeo and Juliet, and the second one is an ornately-decorated collectorâs edition of Romeo and Juliet.Â
Your jaw falls open and you whisper, âTheodoreâŠâ
He says, âFigured that we can read Macbeth together. Itâs a personal favorite of mine.â
Your fingers trace the golden embossment of Romeo and Juliet, swooping down to follow the curve of the âJ.â âWhere did you even get this?â
âSent a lot of letters and had Mattheo help me pull strings at Flourish and Blotts.â
Your face is on fire but you grin at Theodore and say, âThank you so much.â
âHappy Christmas,â he says and you catch the pink at the tips of his ears.
âI actually have something for you too,â you say and his eyebrows shoot up in surprise. âIâll get it to you after dinner.â
âIâll come with,â he says and you nod. You wonder if heâll get up but he stays put, taking a plate and serving himself dinner.Â
You two talk quietly in between bites and something dawns on you halfway through. âWhereâs Mattheo?â You look over your shoulder and canât find the other Slytherin boy.
Theodore smirks. âMightâve slipped him a couple of galleons to leave us alone.â Your cheeks heat pleasantly.Â
You two finish dinner after that and Theodore walks you to the Fat Ladyâs portrait. She eyes him suspiciously, glaring at you. âYou know students from other Houses arenât permitted in the Gryffindor dorm.â
You disregard her and give her the password. Begrudgingly and with one last glower at you and Theodore, the portrait swings open and you step inside. Theodore peers around the common room and says, âNever been in here before.â
âSome Gryffindor girl hasnât taken you back with her?â you ask but you instantly regret your teasing words. The thought of Theodore with someone else (Lavender Brown comes to mind and you scowl internally) makes you queasy.
âCanât say that itâs happened,â he says, shooting you a cocky smirk. âYouâd be the first.â
âIâm honored. Wait right here.â
Theodore flops on the couch and sighs in satisfaction. âSo much more comfortable than Slytherinâs.â
âYeah?â you ask as you retreat up the stairs. He shouts after you that Slytherinâs couches, while not wholly terrible, are stiff whereas your common roomâs are plush and cushy.
Theodoreâs scarf, knit in a red cashmere, lays innocuously on your bed. Youâre abruptly self-conscious of it; Theodore got you two beautiful and likely expensive books and you knit him a measly scarf in colors that arenât his Houseâs.Â
Merlin, you think, what if he hates it? Only one way to find out, you suppose. With a deep breath, you pick it up and hide it behind your back. You peek into the common room, where Theodore lounges on the couch, his figure long and relaxed. His shirt has ridden up a little and you spy a sliver of the toned muscle of his stomach.Â
âClose your eyes,â you say. You watch his eyes shut, unfairly long lashes brushing his cheekbone. You creep into the room, halting in front of him. The flames dancing in the fireplace are the only excuse you can come up with for why youâre so warm. âHold out your hands.â
He sits up straight and does as heâs told. You say, âItâs not wrapped.â
âThatâs alright.â
You inhale, exhale, and gingerly place the scarf in his hands. He opens his eyes and inspects the scarf, rubbing the knit yarn in between his fingers. You hold your breath.
His face breaks into the biggest grin youâve ever seen on him. He looksâ
He looks beautiful. Heâs always handsome, yes, but heâs beautiful here.
âThis is really nice. You make it yourself?â
You hum in affirmation and he loops it around his neck, standing and spinning around playfully. âHow do I look?â
âI think redâs definitely your color,â you tell him, your own cheeks hurting from how widely youâre beaming.Â
Theodore takes a step closer, his shoes nearly knocking into yours. The glee in his expression morphs slowly into something different. Itâs not anything bad, but itâs somehow more intense and softer than before. âThank you,â he says.
âYouâre welcome. Thank you again for the books.â
âYouâre welcome.â
The fireplace crackles, embers spitting.
Youâre not sure who moves first. Your mouths crash against each other like waves against a bluff, all lips and teeth and tongue. Your hands are everywhere, in his hair, clutching his shoulders, cupping his face. His hands are just as frantic, grabbing at your waist and hips, squeezing you tight against him.Â
You two come up for air but you donât surface for long. Despite the way heâs worked up, heâs careful in unwinding the scarf from his neck and draping it over a nearby arm chair. Then, heâs on you again, pulling you flush against him.Â
He guides you to his lap as he sits back on the couch, lips never leaving yours. You straddle his thighs, tugging lighty at his curls. He moans into your mouth. Your hips move against his. His fingers, long and cold, creep under your shirt and send a shiver down your spine.Â
His mouth only leaves yours to latch onto your neck, sucking and licking and nipping. You whine and push yourself against him harder, your hands clumsily trying to undo the buttons of his shirt. He helps you, flinging it off his shoulders, and pulling your own off your torso.Â
âFuck,â he groans, chest heaving as he takes in the view of you. Heâs staring at you like youâre some sort of goddess. âFuck, youâre beautiful, amorina.â
You melt under his gaze. His ocean blue eyes are a little glazed and his mouth is kiss-swollen and ajar. Godric, heâs one to talk. You lean in closer, tracing his jaw and letting your hand trail down his neck, his chest, down to his stomach. You graze the top of his trousers and lightly scrap your nails over the skin just above. He hisses, hips bucking, and before you can say anything to him, heâs yanking you down for a kiss.Â
Itâs slower, no less passionate but less frenzied, and you only break apart to whisper, âBedroom, Nott.âÂ
He doesnât say another word, springing from the couch, grabbing the scarf you made him, and dragging you up to your dorm. As soon as heâs inside, he sets the scarf on your bedside table and pushes you down onto the mattress, climbing on after you.Â
You squeal as he peppers kisses along your neck. âTheo,â he murmurs against the skin of your collarbone. âCall me Theo.â
âOkay,â you say, testing it out. âTheo.â His hips slot against yours once more and you cant your up. He slips a hand down your pants and when he presses his palm against you, you whine, âTheo!â
Another rumbling moan, âAmorina, you donât know what you do to me.â Another long, hard kiss. Your hands move to unbutton his trousers.Â
You donât care how sweaty and sticky you are as you lay panting against Theoâs chest, feeling the way it rises and falls in rapid succession. You listen to his racing heartbeat and he places a sweet kiss to the top of your head.Â
As you two catch your breath, Theo says, âI think Juliet should have gone with Benvolio.â
You look at him like heâs crazy. âThatâs really what youâre thinking about?â
He winks at you. âOf course not. Iâve been thinking about it since we finished the book.â
You slap his chest playfully and ask the obvious question: âWhy do you think so?âÂ
âWell, you said Iâm like Benvolio and I told you you remind me of Juliet.â
âHuh?â You think for a couple of seconds and then it clicks. âOh!â You take in Theoâs half-lidded eyes staring at you. âOhâŠâÂ
He dips down to kiss you again.
Over the break, youâve expanded on what you know about Theodore Nott. One, heâs quiet because heâs thoughtful, always observing, always analyzing, and storing away information for whatever purpose heâd like to use it for.Â
Two, heâs whip-sharp â you see it in the way he can quote Shakespeare plays like second-nature; in how he easily banters with you, always coming back with a swift reply and a cheeky smile.Â
Lastly, heâs unbelievably handsome. You knew this before but itâs different now. You admire the way he holds himself with an unflagging confidence, how he has these rare full-bellied laughs that make you crave the sound. But you think heâs most handsome when you sit together, cloistered away in the Clock Tower, reading Romeo and Juliet and now Macbeth together. Youâre so close, you can smell the peppermint on his breath from the candy canes the house elves snuck you. You can see all the shades of blue in his eyes. You can count the beauty marks on his face.Â
This close, you can lean over and kiss him and delight in the way your heart thrums when he reciprocates, cradling your face and coaxing you into him.Â
You spend the majority of the rest of the break wrapped up in Theoâs arms. By the last day, youâre sure you have snuck each other into your dorms more times than either of you can count. You hang out a few times with Mattheo, who turns out to be not as bad as your friends make him out to be. Heâs sharp and quick-witted like Theo with a tendency towards the dramatics that makes you laugh.Â
Youâre sitting at the same spot underneath the tree at the Black Lake, Theo relaxing between your legs. Heâs swaddled in the same black overcoat you saw him in before, only this time, the red scarf you knit is starkly bright against the coat. You card your fingers through his soft curls, ducking to peck his forehead. He tilts his head upwards and smiles boyishly at you and it makes you giggle, planting a kiss on his mouth. He brings your hand down to his lips, kissing each fingertip.
You relish the quiet with him, knowing that tomorrow will be a flurry of activity with students and faculty returning from winter holiday. It makes you sigh, the thought of leaving the little world you and Theo have created. Your relationship is only a couple of days old and you canât deny that youâre anxious about your friends coming back.Â
As if sensing your nervousness, Theo sits up and spins around to face you. You attempt to plaster on a reassuring smile but itâs wobbly and uneasy. He cradles your face with one hand, thumb stroking your cheekbone. âWhatâs wrong, cara mia?â
âI donât know,â you mumble. He tilts his head, raising an eyebrow with an expression that tells you he knows youâre lying. âWhat are we going to do when everyone comes back?â
âWhat do you mean?â
âTheo, our friends all despise each other.â
He replies, âSo? Just because they donât like each other doesnât mean we canât.â He kisses the back of your hand. âAnd I happen to like you very much.â
You smile weakly at him. âI know, and I like you very much as well. Itâs justâŠâ You can picture the dawning horror on Ronâs face and the grimaces on Hermione and Harryâs.Â
Theoâs mouth turns downward and he asks, âWhy do you care what they think?â
âDonât you care what your friends think?â
âNo,â he says firmly, adding, âPlus, Mattheo likes you so whoâs to say everyone else wonât?â
âTheoâŠâ
He repeats, âWhy do you care?â
âI just donât want anything to ruin this, ruin us.â
âThey can only ruin it if we let them and we wonât.â
âYou donât know that for sure! Weâre still in the early stages of our relationship.â
âDo you not have faith that weâll stay together?â he asks.
âI do! Itâsââ You sigh in frustration, brow furrowed. âI just want to preserve what we have without outside influence. Please, can we just wait a little to tell everyone?â
You wish you didnât see the way Theoâs expression falters, hurt passing across briefly before he wipes it away. Heâs studying your face, eyes dark and unreadable but he nods. âFine. But you have to promise me that itâs just for a little while.â
âI promise.â
âAlright. Iâll tell Mattheo not to open his big mouth.â
âThank you, Theo,â you say. This time, you reach for his hand and peck his knuckles. His shoulders lose their tension and he bends towards you, mouth ghosting against your neck. You squeal and giggle and you feel him smile against your skin.
author's note: at long last, the theo nott fic i teased months ago... this fic was supposed to be a lot longer but i when i went back to college and hit a major writer's block, it just languished. i'm proud of what i've written, which is why i want to post it, but please excuse the kind of abrupt end. there is a potential continuation in the future <3
#theodore nott x reader#theo nott x reader#theodore nott#theo nott#theodore nott fic#theodore nott imagine#theodore nott scenarios#theo nott imagine#theodore nott x you#ⶠNOVE WRITES
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
As You Wish - Eddie Munson x Reader, Part 10
Written with the help of my beloved @munson-blurbs
Summary: The time comes for the first custody hearing between Eddie and his estranged wife. You do your best to be there for both him and his sons.
Note: I do not know the ins and outs of the legal system, so I did my best when it came to the court scene
Warnings: mentions of bad parents, Brittany, slut shaming, i think that's it?
Words: 9.5k
[As You Wish masterlist]
Thereâs just over a week to go until the first court date and you can tell your boyfriend is on edge. Every time he sees the boys, heâs overly cheerful. You know heâs trying to make it seem like nothing is wrong, but the kids arenât dumb. They see right through the forced happiness, even confiding in you after school one day about how weird they think Eddie is being. That night you pull him to the side to relay that messageâbut in much nicer terms.
Since that discussion, Eddieâs been more himself. He still forces himself to be more upbeat around the boys, but thatâs more of wanting them to be around positivity and as much light as possible while they continue to struggle with the thought of two separate homes.Â
Once the boys are in bed, or are at the house with Brittany, you take advantage of the time alone with your boyfriend. Heâs stressed beyond belief, and you want to make damn sure that he knows youâre here for him in whatever way he needs.Â
Evenings usually start with dinner, then a movie on the couch, but end up with Eddieâs head on your lap and you play with his hair as he gets things off his mind. Sometimes you just listen, sometimes you speak your mind in reply.Â
âI know Iâm the better parent,â he tells you one night a few days before the trial. âBut I also know that courts usually rule in the momâs favor. And what ifâŠwhat if the boys donât want to be with me most of the time?â
âWhy on earth wouldnât they want that?â you ask. âYou know youâre their favorite. Because you are the better parent.â
Eddie squeezes your hand gently where they rest entwined on his chest.Â
âI know. But home is familiar to them. Itâs the only home Luke has ever known and the only one Ryan remembers. There are memories there, their old rooms are there, their favorite toys. Itâs safe and comforting.â
âDo you think itâs going to feel that way with just Brittany around?â you ask in response. âAlso, I think you have a double-edged sword there.â
âWhat do you mean?â
âWhen you said that the boys have memories there.â With your free hand you gently boop the tip of Eddieâs nose with your index finger. âIâm sure there are memories from that house that the boys would rather forget. Yeah, there are memories of Christmases and birthday parties, but there are also memories of Brittany screaming at them for no reason. Or of times when their mom was supposed to come home for whatever reason, like dinner or a special occasion, but she was late as usual. Here, Ryan and Luke wonât look at the front door and think of all the times they stared at it, waiting for it to open with their mother on the other side. The walls here donât hold disappointments like the ones at the house do.â
Eddie gazes up at you with those big doe eyes and a charmingly crooked smile.
âMy college girl is so smart,â he says softly.
You chuckle in reply and bring a hand up to his hair. Gently, you scratch your nails against his scalp. Eddie hums in appreciation and turns on his side so his face is buried in your belly. He mumbles against the material of your shirt, but you canât make out what he said.
âWhat?â
He pulls away just enough for you to hear him.
âIâm scared.â His voice is low, and he keeps eyes on your midsection.Â
Heâs never said that to you before. You frown as you gently card your fingers through his bangs.
âOf what?â you ask softly.Â
Eddie shrugs and you move your hand to cup the side of his face, your thumb gently brushing over his left cheekbone. It feels like the entire apartment complex has gone silent, not a sound to be heard except your breathing.Â
âA lot,â he finally admits. âMessing up in court and not getting to see my boys anymore. Brittany lying so viciously that I donât get to see them anymore. Them deciding they donât want to stay with me. Putting them in the middle of this and it messing with their heads. Of Brittany trying to turn them against me.â He pauses and chews on his bottom lip, and you know thereâs something else that he doesnât want to say. You donât want to push him, but you also want to make sure he knows that he can confide in you.Â
âWhat, sweetheart? You know you can tell me anything.â
He sighs and rolls onto his back. You watch the reflection of the ceiling fan spin round and round in his dark misty eyes. After a minute of silence, Eddie reaches up and takes one of your hands in his. He presses a kiss to the back of it before he holds it in his own and rests them on his chest.
âI know I can,â he says. âBut I know you. And if I tell you that Iâm worried that youâre somehow going to get hurt during all of this, youâre just going to tell me not to worry about you. Which, I donât know if you know this or not, doesnât really work.â
It's another double-edged sword, that he knows this about you. Because, on the one hand, it feels really good to be known so well and loved so deeply by him. But on the other hand, now you canât use that reasoning with him, which doesnât give you much of a leg to stand on. Instead, you come up with another question.
âHow do you think Iâm going to get hurt?â
A long inhale puffs up Eddieâs chest before a heavy sigh deflates it.Â
âIâm worried someone is going to say something dumb on accident. Me or the boys. Or Brittany, only it wouldnât be an accident. Iâd rather you not be near us while all of this is going on, really. But Iâm too selfish for that. I need you here with me.â He brings your joined hands up to his lips and presses a few kisses against your knuckles. âYou keep me sane when the rest of the world is trying to throw me off my rocker.â
âEddie, my love,â you begin, âitâs very sweet that youâre thinking about me but Iâm not some delicate little flower that will crumble at an unintentionallyâor intentionally, in her caseâunkind thing thatâs said while youâre all going through this. Itâs insanely stressful, which can wear down patience sometimes. But I know you love me. I know the boys love me. The three of you would never say something to try and hurt me on purpose. And Brittany? Well, I donât give a ratâs ass about what she says to meâor about me.â
A small smile grows on Eddieâs face, and youâre relaxed by the sight. He licks over his lips before he speaks.
âYou be my rock now, and I promise to be yours from now on. Whenever you need me.â
âOh, I donât know if you know what youâre signing up for there, buddy,â you say with a chuckle.Â
âYou somehow deal with me, a genius little boy who is always rattling off things that heâs learned, a little hellion tornado of a boy, and did I mention me? Princess, if you can handle the three of us, the three of us can be there for you with no problem.â
You gaze down at him with a fond smile on your lips.Â
âI feel super honored that you trust me enough to open up,â you tell him in a voice close to a whisper. âI know how lucky I am.â
âI open up to you because I feel safe with you,â he tells you. âItâs weird, I never⊠This is a new kind of safety for me. Finding safety in another person. I didnât know this kind of thing existed.â
âMe neither, honestly,â you admit. âItâs a deeper level of trust than Iâve ever had before.âÂ
âI thank God just about every damn day that you came into my life. And the boysâ lives.â
âOh, Mr. Religious all of a sudden?â you tease, leaning down so your face is hovering over his.
âHey,â Eddie says with a chuckle, âIâll thank whatever being in whatever realm or universe that had us cross paths.â
âMaybe it was aliens,â you joke, widening your eyes in alarm. Â
âThen Iâll learn how to thank them in Klingon.â
Your nose wrinkles up, and Eddie thinks itâs the cutest thing heâs ever seen.
âDo aliens speak Klingon? Does Spock speak it? Is Spock even an alien?â you ask.Â
âAh, Iâm sorry to disappoint you, but my nerd knowledge doesnât reach quite that far. Youâll just have to be content with me knowing an inordinate amount about D&D creatures.â
You shrug, pretending to consider it.
âI guess I can live with that.â
The long-awaited Monday has finally arrived, and it fills everyone with nerves. Eddie took the whole day off from work, so he takes his time making the boys breakfast and getting them ready for school.Â
As the two boys take their seats at the table, Eddie notices Ryan acting a bit more withdrawn than usual. Luke is his usual self, shoving spoonfuls of Lucky Charms into his mouth while his short legs swing back and forth beneath the table. Ryan is older and the more sensitive of the two, so Eddie isnât surprised that he has the better sense of what will be happening today.Â
âWhatcha gonna be working on today in school?â Eddie asks his oldest as he plops down between his boys at the table, a full bowl of cornflakes thudding on the table in front of him.
âOh, uh,â Ryan starts, looking down into his bowl as his spoon stirs marshmallow pieces around, leaving streaks of blue, pink, and green throughout the milk. âWeâre reading about Sacagawea.âÂ
âAh, alright,â Eddie says between bites of cereal. âShe was a pretty cool lady, huh?â
Ryan nods and scoops some oat pieces onto his spoon.
âWhoâs SarâŠSarcasâŠSarcophagus?â Luke asks through a mouthful of cereal.Â
âSacagawea,â Eddie corrects him with a soft chuckle. âGo ahead, Ry. Tell us what youâve learned so far.â
âUh, okay.â He sounds less than thrilled. But when the second grader starts to talk about something interesting heâs learning, he gets excited. âShe was a Native American. And she went with Lewis and Clark to explore the west.â
âWhat makes her so cool?â Luke asks, shoveling in another spoonful.
âShe did the whole thing with her newborn baby strapped to her,â Eddie replies.
âAnd she was only sixteen,â Ryan adds.
âReally?â Eddie raises his eyebrows. âWow. I didnât know that.â
âShe was a mommy at sixteen?â
Eddie thinks Lukeâs eyes are going to pop out of his skull.Â
âPeople had babies earlier back then,â Ryan answers, much to Eddieâs relief. He also notices the improvement in Ryanâs mood now that his brain has something else to focus on.Â
The more pleasant atmosphere keeps up while the boys get dressed and Eddie packs their lunches. It does feel weird to put on a suit instead of his normal t-shirt and jeans, though.Â
âYou look funny,â Luke says as his eyes scan over his fatherâs gray slacks and matching blazer.Â
âWhat else is new?â Eddie jokes, trying to keep the mood light. The white dress shirt tucked into his pants is an odd feeling and all Eddie can focus on is wanting to yank it free.
âWhereâs your tie, Mr. Fancy Pants?â Ryan asks as he grabs his lunch off the counter.
Eddie stalls in his movements before turning to face his oldest son.
âShould I wear one?â He feels silly for asking the seven-year-old, but he feels self-conscious now that Ryan pointed it out.Â
âI dunno,â Ryan answers with a shrug. âI just thought youâd wear one.â
The first real tick of nervousness hits Eddie now. It irks him that itâs not even about court itself, but whether or not he should wear a tie. He sighs and goes to grab one of the few ties he owns from his dresser. Youâll know if he should wear it or not.Â
Instead of waiting for the bus, Eddie says heâs going to drive the kids to school since he has the time. He doesnât have to be in court until this afternoon and heâs meeting you for coffee after your first class.Â
Itâs a nice mellow morning and it continues to get better when theyâre all loaded up in the truck and Luke turns on the radio.Â
âAh, this song!â The six-year-oldâs face lights up and he bops his head along to the beat. âItâs my favorite part!â
Both Ryan and Eddie join in to sing:
Chickity China, the Chinese chicken
You have a drumstick and your brain stops tickin'Â
Eddie turns the volume up as the truck approaches a red light. Once theyâre completely stopped, Eddie thrashes his head back and forth, headbanging to the song thatâs taken over the airwaves. Ryan and Luke both giggle, watching their fatherâs frizzy curls go flying all around, before joining in and headbanging to âOne Weekâ as well.
The light turns green and Eddie resumes driving responsibly, but that doesnât mean his boys have to stop headbanging.
It's been one week since you looked at me
Dropped your arms to the sides and said, "I'm sorry"
Five days since I laughed at you and said
"You just did just what I thought you were gonna do.â
Ryan finishes singing out the song while Luke flails his curls around for the remainder of it. Itâs perfect timing, as Eddie is pulling into the drop-off lane at school just as the song ends.Â
âIâll see you squirts later, alright? Have a good day at school.â
âBye, Daddy!â Luke gives Eddie a quick side hug before climbing over his older brother to get out of the car.
âWhat time are you going to be home?â Ryan asks.
âIâm not sure,â Eddie tells him honestly. âBut Iâll definitely be home in time for dinner.â
The boy nods, placated by this answer. He leans in and wraps his arms as far as he can around his dadâs torso.
âI love you,â Ryan says.Â
âI love you, too.â Eddie rubs his hand over his sonâs back, trying to convey so many thoughts and emotions in the one touch.Â
Itâs going to be okay.
Iâll see you soon.
Iâll never stop fighting for you.
The moment Eddie sees you tucked away into the corner booth at the small cafe on campus, he feels lighter. Simply being in your presence is enough to melt Eddieâs stresses away. Instead of sitting down across the table from you, Eddie decides to slide into the same booth youâre sitting at and instantly wraps his arms around your waist.
Without looking up from the book youâre reading for your Renaissance Literature class, you say, âIf youâre going to feel me up you better hurry, because my boyfriend is on his way.â
âThis boyfriend of yours is very lucky,â Eddie murmurs as he leans in to press a kiss to the side of your neck.Â
âHe is. Especially because I ordered his coffee just the way he likes it.â You shut your book and slide a white paper cup tucked into a brown cardboard sleeve in front of him.Â
âYou taste better,â he mumbles, pressing another kiss just below your ear.
The feel of his warm breath dancing across your skin coupled with his sultry words sends a shiver down your spine. Eddie notices the little tremor that passes through your body and pulls back with a self-satisfied smirk on his face.Â
âDrink your coffee,â you say, trying to will the heat away from your face as you put your book away. The last thing Eddie needs is to be late to court because you canât keep your legs closed when it comes to him.Â
That statement is especially true when you turn and get your first real look at your boyfriend. Youâve never seen him in a suit before and the urge to drag him into the back of your car grows even stronger.Â
âDamn, you look good,â you say softly, leaning forward to run your hands over the material of the blazer.Â
Eddie does his best to ignore the way your eyes darken and how you bite your lipâbut itâs tough. Maybe this suit isnât so bad after all.Â
âOh,â Eddie says as he remembers the rolled-up tie in his pocket. He fishes it out and holds it up for you to see. âI wasnât sure if I should wear this or not.â
Your eyes take in the dark red tie, then look back over Eddieâs ensemble.Â
âI say yes. Itâll add a nice pop of color, as well.âÂ
Eddie flips up his collar and slips the tie around his neck. You watch as his deft, guitar-playing fingers fiddle with it until itâs properly knotted.Â
âDo you think I should put my hair back?â Eddie asks.
Opposing emotions fight for dominance in your body. One side is getting worked up because he already looks drop dead gorgeous and now he wants to put his hair back in a bun? Is he trying to kill you? But the other side hears the slight shake in his voice and breaks because this poor man is so nervous and unsure. Never more have you wished for a magic wand to wave and make all his problems go away.Â
âWant me to tie it back for you, sweetie?â
He nods and you can see a minuscule amount of relief in his eyes. Itâs no secret that he loves your hands in his hair, and it always calms him when you play with it. Though you donât have time for that, you make sure to gently brush his hair back from his face with your fingers before securing it at the base of his neck.Â
When he turns back around to face you, he lets out a sigh that has his shoulders sagging.
âI donât want to go,â he admits quietly.Â
âI know.â You reach up and gently cup the side of his face. âBut everything is going to be okay. Youâre going to tell the judge the truth and heâll see that youâre the all-around better parent. And Iâll pick up the boys from school like usual and distract them to keep their minds off of whatâs happening today. Even if I need to use puppies and candy to do it.â
Eddie lets out a soft chuckle and shakes his head.
âGreat. Now I get to worry about coming home to a hopped-up Luke begging me to keep a dog.â
You smile at him and lean forward to gently peck his lips.
âYouâve got this, Eddie.â
He takes a deep breath and nods his head.
âI got this.â
Everything echoes. Thatâs Eddieâs first thought as he steps inside the courthouse. Every footstep, every cough, every conversation bounces off the walls and reverberates in the hollow space of the atrium. Brown eyes take in the gray marble that seems to cover every surface. Towards a hallway to the left, Eddie spots his attorney, which relaxes him and kicks up his nerves at the same time.
âHey, Carl,â Eddie greets as he approaches the man. He canât help but notice that his lawyerâs suit looks infinitely more expensive than his own. It makes sense though, given that the man practically gets paid by the hour what Eddie makes in a day.
âHow are you, Mr. Munson?â Carl asks as he offers his hand.
Eddieâs told him several times to call him by his first name, but it always reverts back to the more formal. It makes Eddie feel old, though. When he hears âMr. Munsonâ he either thinks someone is talking about Wayne or has flashbacks to Ms. OâDonnell scolding him in high school.
âDoing alright,â Eddie replies, but his shaky tone conveys that itâs less than true.Â
âAh, itâs going to be okay,â Carl says, gesturing for Eddie to follow him down a long hallway. âIâve been in front of Judge Rogers plenty of times and heâs a fair guy. One of the better ones we couldâve asked for.â
Eddie nods his head and takes a deep breath as Carl comes to a stop in front of a set of mahogany double doors. The air in the courtroom is stifling, invading all of his senses. It only gets worse when he takes his seat next to his lawyer.Â
Sweat beads at the nape of his neck, and it takes all of his willpower not to yank off his tie right then and there. His slacksâa far cry from his usual cotton coveralls or denim jeansâitch his legs. His dress shoes are laced too tight, squeezing his toes until he feels his pulse in his feet.Â
I canât do this. I canât fucking do this.Â
Negativity floods every pore. Eddie shuts his eyes, steadying his breathing with reminders of who this is all for. InâRyan. OutâLuke.Â
Happiness. Peace. Love. Family.Â
The room is silent, save for the gentle ticking of the clock on the wall. The secondhand glides past the twelve, signaling that it is now officially one oâclock. Time to begin. A glance at the other side of the courtroom shows that there is no other parent of Ryan and Luke present.Â
The mahogany doors open once more and Eddie looks over his shoulder, expecting to see his soon-to-be ex-wife. But the only person walking down to the front of the room is another lawyer, by the looks of his suit. Brittanyâs lawyer, presumably. Heâs taller and younger than Carl, but Eddie just tells himself that means Carl has more experience on his side.
A heavy door behind the judgeâs stand swings open on squeaking hinges and a bailiff steps out, the judge following right behind him.
âAll rise,â the bailiff says. There are only three others in the room, so Eddie, Carl, and the third attorney stand as the judge takes his seat.Â
âSo, weâve got Eddie Munson, correct?â Judge Rogers looks down at a few pieces of paperwork set in front of him before looking over the top of his bifocals at Eddie.Â
âYes, Your Honor.â
âAnd it looks like Brittany Munson is not here.â Judge Rogers looks up at the other lawyer for confirmation.
âUm, no Your Honor, Iââ
A large bang covers up his next words as the double doors are shoved open. This time when Eddie looks over his shoulder, it is Brittany hurrying into the room. Her usually impeccably styled hair is a little askew. Itâs all pulled up into a bun on the back of her head, that she sometimes wears to work. Her outfit is also one of the many skirt and blazer sets that are part of her repertoire for her job at the bank.Â
Eddie glances at the clock on the wall again. Maybe this was her lunch break and there was traffic. But as Brittany gets closer, Eddie notices her blouse. Itâs a silky pale blue that sheâs worn a hundred times, but thatâs not what catches his eye. Itâs the fact that the blouse is not buttoned up correctly. She either missed a hole or thereâs a button not tucked into where itâs supposed to be.Â
A low disbelieving chuckle tumbles from Eddieâs mouth at this all-too-common occurrence he became acquainted with during their marriage. The unkempt hair, the disheveled clothes, and the way her face is slightly flushed, and her breathing is a little faster than usual tells Eddie exactly why Brittany is late, and it has nothing to do with work. Unless it was one of her co-workers she was fucking. Hell, Eddie wouldnât be surprised if she was fucking her lawyer.Â
âNice of you to join us, Mrs. Munson,â the judge grumbles as Brittany takes her spot next to her lawyer.
Ugh, did he have to call her Mrs. Munson? Eddie internally gripes.
âIâm sorry, Your Honor,â Brittany says as she tries to smooth back some loose strands of hair. She offers no explanation or excuse for where sheâs been, and Eddie thinks thatâs for the better.Â
âAlright.â Judge Rogers clears his throat before he smacks his gavel down. âLetâs begin.â
After school today itâs just you, Ryan, and Luke. Karen Wheeler came to pick up the Harrington kids and take them back to her place so your focus could be on the Munson boys.Â
Neither brother has said anything about their parents being at court today by the time you get back to Eddieâs apartment, and if theyâre not going to bring it up, neither are you. You prepare them a snack while they sit at the kitchen table, starting on their homework.Â
Itâs not long before the apple slices and peanut butter have disappeared, and the homework has been finished. Luke shoves his work folder back into his book bag and wanders off for a moment before returning with crayons and a small stack of paper. While heâs rummaging through the crayon box, Ryan reaches over and plucks the piece of paper on top of the pile. Instead of reaching over to use some of his little brotherâs crayons, Ryan picks up the pencil he used for his homework and presses the tip of it onto the top of the sheet of paper.
âWhatcha doing, Ry?â you ask as you dry off their snack plate that you just washed.Â
âUmâŠâ Ryan chews on his lip for a moment before looking up at you. âI wanna write a letter. Actually, can you help me?â
âOf course.â You put the plate away and make your way over to the table. The chair next to the seven-year-old scrapes against the floor as you pull it out to sit. âWho is the letter for?â
The little boy bites at his lip again and it makes you frown. This isnât a usual habit of his. He avoids your eyes as he looks down at the blank paper, nerves radiating off of his small frame.Â
âThe judge at court,â he finally says.Â
âOh.â You clear your throat after realizing your pitch was too high. âWhat do you want to say?â
Ryan sighs and taps the point of the pencil against the paper.
âI donât like that I canât go with Daddy and tell the judge how I feel. Theyâre talking about me and Luke, but Daddy said they might not ask us what we want. I donât like that.â
The words crack your heart. He feels like he has no control over the situation. and the sad fact is that you canât tell him that heâs wrong. The court might not ask Ryan and Luke who they want to live with. But Ryanâs determination to have his voice be heard is a testament to how Eddieâs raising him.Â
âIâm proud of you,â you tell him, reaching up to move some of his hair off of his forehead. âI know this isnât easy.â
âI also donât wanna be there cause Iâd be scared,â Ryan admits quietly.Â
âThat makes complete sense, sweetheart. I think most adults even get nervous in court. I know I would be. Daddy doesnât like it either. But he would do it over and over again for you both. Heâd do anything for you.â
âI know,â he says confidently.Â
âGood.âÂ
Lukeâs crayons scratch against his paper, and you look over at him. Heâs hunched over the table with his small tongue poking out as the green crayon moves back and forth against the page. He doesnât seem stressed like his older brother is. You hope thatâs really the case though, and heâs not hiding or internalizing his feelings.Â
âSo,â you say with a sigh, turning to Ryan again, âhow do you want to start the letter?â
So far, the hearing isnât as bad as Eddie thought. For some reason he thought heâd be tripping over his words, not sure how to answer the questions asked of him. But even though it is nerve wracking, itâs pretty easy; all Eddie has to do is tell the truth.
âWhat is the living situation of the children?â the judge asks.
âThey live with me in the house,â Brittany is quick to answer. âEddie sees them after school sometimes, or on the weekend.â
âI just moved to a new apartment,â Eddie says once Brittany has finished. âAnd the boys are almost done setting up their rooms the way they like. So, Iâll start having them overnights as well.â
âNo, I donât want that.â
Brittanyâs lawyer leans in to whisper something in her ear after the outburst.Â
Judge Rogers scribbles something down before moving on to the next question.Â
âHow are each of you involved in their daily life?â
âIâm very involved,â Eddie makes sure to answer first. âIâm the one who makes them breakfast, moves them along to get ready for school, and gets them out on the bus. I know their favorite toys, games, shows, movies. You name it, I know it. They feel comfortable telling me anything because they know Iâm always there for them.â
âHeâs also very involved with the babysitter,â Brittany adds.
Eddieâs vision goes red. His hands tighten into fists beneath the table, and he does his best to breathe through his anger.Â
Brittany doesn't attempt to add anything further, which Eddie realizes is because thereâs nothing much she can contribute. She doesnât know anything about her own sons and has virtually no part in their everyday routines.Â
When the judge realizes thereâs nothing else coming from Brittany, he moves on.
âThat brings me to my next question, then,â he says. âWhat third parties are involved in their care?â
âMy uncle, who is grandpa to the kids, will watch them sometimes,â Eddie says. âThey like to go over and spend the night at his place a lot during the summer because they like to make sâmores over the fire pit. And thereâs my best friends, Steve and Nancy, whose kids are best friends with my boys. So, they spend a lot of time there. And my, um, their babysitter. She picks them up from school every day and watches them until either I or Brittany come home from work.â
A witchâs cackle comes from the other side of the courtroom. Fitting, for who itâs coming from.Â
âThat âbabysitterâ is the whole reason why weâre in this mess! Sheâs a little homewrecker who seduced my husband and now theyâre shacking up together with my kids there.â
If Eddie thought he was mad before, now heâs in danger of turning into the Hulk. Brittany dares to call you a homewrecker when sheâs the one who has been cheating for most of their marriage? When sheâs the one who has skipped out on countless family events just to go fuck some other guy? The fact that she even had the audacity to entertain the thought that she might have the higher ground? Eddieâs surprised flames arenât shooting out of his ears.Â
âThat isnât true, Your Honor.â Eddie is doing his best to sound calm, but thereâs a noticeable edge to his voice. âI mean, yes, I am involved with the babysitter, but the rest of what she said is a lie.â
Judge Rogers takes his bifocals off and sets them down on the desk in front of him. âCare to elaborate?â
âFirst of all, this divorce was a long time coming. I donât mean to get crude, Your Honor, but Brittany has stepped out with countless men while we were married. It was lie after lie, but I knew the truth. And I was relieved when it was very obvious my sons are mine. That is what led us here today.â
âSo, did you leave your wife for this babysitter? And are you living together?â Judge Rogers puts his glasses back on and makes another note.Â
âNo, Your Honor,â Eddie says with a shake of his head. âTo be perfectly honest, I was at a place of not caring that I was constantly being lied to and cheated on anymore. I became numb and just went through the motions of my life. I didnât want to break up my boysâ family, so I did nothing. But when I met herâthe babysitter, she helped me realize that I deserve better. In my opinion, I was a great husband. I did my best and stuck it out. But it became clear that the atmosphere in the house was too hostile for the boys. Iâd rather them have two peaceful homes than one painful one.â Eddie pauses and licks over his lips before continuing. âI briefly stayed with the babysitter while I went through the process of getting my apartment, but the boys never stayed the night there. And the babysitter continues to live in her apartment and I in mine.â
âHow do the boys feel about this babysitter?â Judge Rogers asks as he keeps writing. Eddie canât help but wonder what heâs taking down.
âThey love her. In fact, they tried to set her and I up.â
Brittany scoffs but says nothing. Eddie refuses to look in her direction and keeps his focus on the judge.Â
Talking about you was relieving. Honestly, a part of Eddie had been afraid that he wouldnât come off looking good if you got brought up. But he now sees how ridiculous that is, because in the reality of everything, Brittany has no leg to stand on whatsoever when it comes to you.Â
âThis is a vacation with me and my best buddy.â
âDonald Duck?â
âNo, silly, with you!â
A knock on the apartment door distracts you from A Goofy Movie, and you push yourself up off the couch, leaving a gap between the boys as you head to open it.Â
Wayne stands on the other side, his hands shoved into the front pockets of his rugged jeans.Â
âHey, darlinâ,â he greets.
âHey, Wayne. Come on in.â You move to the side so the older man can step inside.Â
âHow they doing?â Wayne asks quietly, nodding his head towards the boys on the couch.
âI think theyâre doing alright,â you tell him as you close the door, making sure to keep your voice low as well. âRyan wanted to write a letter to the judge before. So, we did that, and I think it let him get some of his emotions out. Luke seems like his usual self. Iâm just worried heâs bottling it all up.â
Wayne nods his head and lets out a small sigh.
âAnd how are you doing?â he asks.Â
The question catches you off guard. Honestly, you havenât been thinking about how youâre feeling today. Your focus has been on Eddie and the boys and trying to make things as painless as possible for them.Â
âIâmâŠokay,â you say. âMore worried about Eddie and the boys. It affects them more so than me.â
âThat doesnât mean it doesnât affect you, hon,â Wayne replies quickly. âYouâre part of this family.â
His words cause you to choke on your emotions. He considers you family. He sees that youâre in this for the long haul and that you really do love and care for all of them.Â
You force yourself to swallow and take a deep breath. Itâs like Wayneâs words also gave you permission to feel your feelings about this whole ordeal. The front you had been putting up for Eddie and the boys was up so consistently that a part of you forgot that you had your own fears and worries deep down. Now, with the turn of a key, they all flood your head, dizzying you as you hold onto the back of a kitchen chair for balance.
âHow can I support him?â you ask, voice soft and wobbly. âWhat if I somehow make him feel worse?â
Wayneâs eyebrows raise as he looks at you. Luke lets out a chuckle over where heâs watching the movie on the couch still, so Wayne gestures for you to follow him into the kitchen.Â
âDarlinâ, I donât think you could do anything but make Ed feel better. You seen the way he lights up when you walk in a room? All you gotta do is be there for him. Ask him how he is. Listen to him. Nothing special, just what youâve been doing for him all along.âÂ
âWell, thatâs easy,â you say.
Wayne smiles and you tilt your head in question.
âIt might seem a simple thing to youâŠbut Ed ainât had that kind of support in a relationship before. He ainât been able to open up and talk freely. I remember he learned real quick to keep how he was feeling to himself when he started dating her. It broke me, but what could I do? He was dumb and in love. If I said anything âbout it, I wouldâve lost my relationship with him and I wasnât about to do that. But, hell, I saw him be open and comfortable with you practically from day one. Youâve always been willing to lend an ear and somethinâ inside of him picked up on that right away. Hon, by just being his friend you gave him more than his own wife did. Itâs just who you are. And itâs part of why everyone in this home loves you so much.â
Itâs impossible to see Wayne clearly through the tears that have pooled in your eyes. You refuse to let them fall, not wanting the boys to see even a hint of a tear track on your face. But your heart is so full it feels like it could burst. Somehow Wayne always knows the right thing to say. Youâve been grateful from the start that the man took Eddie in after everything went to hell with his parents, but itâs so obvious that was the best thing for Eddie for a myriad of reasons. No one could have raised him better or taken care of him more.Â
âThank you, Wayne.â
âItâs nothing, darlinâ,â he says with a shake of his head. âI should be thanking you. For loving my boy the way heâs always deserved. All my boys.â He looks over to the couch where Ryan is sound asleep, and Luke looks to be in a losing battle with the sandman himself.Â
âThatâs something you never have to thank me for,â you tell him. âItâs the greatest pleasure of my life.â
As many times as Eddie got in trouble as a kid, heâs never been interrogated by the police before. Never had one of those moments you see on television where someone sits in an uncomfortable metal chair as a light shines in their face bright enough to burn their retinas. But sitting here, answering question after question for the judge, starts to feel like an interrogation after a while. Eddie could talk about his boys all day and night, but this was mostly talking about himself when it comes to the boys. Heâs starting to feel over it all. But he keeps pressing through, always thinking of those two sweet faces at home anytime he wants to throw in the towel.Â
âWhat are each parentâs plans for housing and stability loving forward?â Judge Rogers asks.
âIâm in the house,â Brittany reiterates, a smug tinge to her words. âWith the yard and the pool.â
âWill you be able to remain there with solely your income?â The judge follows up.
Brittanyâs mouth opens but no sound comes out. It tickles Eddie, but he manages to keep the smile off his face as he looks across the room at his ex.Â
âI, u-umâŠâ Brittany stutters.Â
Sheâs got nothing, Eddie realizes. He knows her finances very well, having shared bills with her for the last decade. The mortgage took up most of their combined incomes every month, so Eddie knows thereâs no way she can afford to stay there without him.Â
âIâll be able to remain there for a time,â Brittany finally says. âIâll find a way to make it work.â
Eddie has to dig his fingernails into the palm of his hand, leaving little crescent moon shapes behind, so he doesnât burst out laughing. Brittanyâs not going to get a second job. She hates the first one enough as it is. All Eddie can think of âmaking it workâ meaning is finding a sugar daddy, winning the lottery, robbing the bank she works at, or maybe borrowing money from her parents. Or a worst case scenario would be Brittanyâs sister Sandy and her bratty kids moving in with her.Â
âMr. Munson?â
âAs Iâve said, I have a new apartment. Itâs now all fully furnished, all unpacked, and the boys have their rooms.â Eddie hates how repetitive this all is. Heâs lost count of the number of times heâs mentioned his apartment, and heâs sure the judge knows it by now as well, but Eddie understands there are procedures that need to be followed. No matter how annoying they are.Â
âAre there any concerns about the safety or well-being of the children in either home?â Judge Rogers asks, looking back and forth from Eddie to Brittany over the rim of his glasses.Â
âI have reason to believe the boys are better off with me, due to Eddieâs drinking.â
This time Eddie almost succumbs to his rage. Brittany lying and the judge believing her was one of his worst fears, and here she is trying to do just that. Eddie canât remember the last time he had a hard drink, only a beer or two after work. And actually, now that heâs thinking about it, he isnât sure when he last had a beer. After moving into his apartment, he thinks. A bunch of them drank beer with the pizzas they had once the work was done. But a moment of clarity leads Eddie to a realization. He used to come home every night and have a beer. Now, it occurs to him that he hasnât had a beer after work in a number of weeks. Because he doesnât need one to deal with Brittany. He doesnât need to attempt to numb himself to the horrible woman he was living with. Now he comes home to you. He can hug you, kiss you, talk with you. Thereâs something to be excited for when he comes home, now. You and his boys.Â
âDrinking?â Judge Rogers asks her.
âYes, Your Honor. Eddie drinks every night.â
âIs this true, Mr. Munson?â
âNo,â Eddie responds confidently. âI used to have a beer or two when Iâd come home from work, but that hasnât happened in at least a month. And it was never more than one or two beers. I have never been drunk in front of my boys, but Brittany is not able to say the same.â
âIs this true, Mrs. Munson?â
âNo,â she lies reflexively. The boys may have been too young to realize thatâs what was going on with their mom, but it was most certainly the case.Â
Eddie catches a quiet sigh from the judge as he jots down another note. It causes some of his nerves to flutter back in.
âAny other concerns about safety or well-being?â
âPerhaps you should mention how your upbringing has caused you to prioritize the safety of your boys,â Carl says softly to Eddie.Â
He nods and clears his throat before speaking.
âYour Honor, I lived in an unsafe environment with my parents when I was young. Thankfully, I was placed with my uncle instead, which is the best possible place I could have been. Iâve lived and seen the difference between a home that has the well-being of children prioritized and one that doesnât. It taught me how to make sure that my boys are always safe. Not just child-proofing the space or taking them to the doctor, but also by making sure they know how loved they are and that they can make mistakes and everything will be okay. That my love is unconditional, and Iâll always be on their side.â
âWould you say Mrs. Munson has those same priorities?â Judge Rogers asks.
âNo.â Eddie didnât even need to consider the question. He has so many examples on the tip of his tongue that if he told them all, theyâd be there for days. âThere have been instances of Brittany hiding the fact that our son Luke was sick from me, then taking him out of state just so her plans werenât canceled. Both boys have also made remarks to me about knowing their mother does not care about them.â
âThe boys have a preference?â Judge Rogers asks.
âYes. Theyâve both informed me that theyâd prefer to be with me.â
âI donât believe that,â Brittany immediately snaps back.Â
âFeel free to ask them,â Eddie responds without looking in her direction.Â
Carl nods at Eddie, letting him know heâs doing a good job. It comforts Eddie, but more than anything, he wishes for this to be over already.Â
Thankfully, itâs only a short time later that the judge wraps things up.
âAlright, letâs get to the temporary custody arrangement,â he says. âWhat is the arrangement between the two of you now?â
âThe babysitter,â Brittany begins, the acidity emphasized on your title, âbrings them either to my house or the apartment, depending on our schedules.â
âOkay, weâll keep it that way from now on, then,â Judge Rogers declares. âItâll be fifty-fifty custody right now. Between the two of you, look at your schedules and decide how youâll split the time. Weekends are also fifty-fifty, which can either be one parent with them on Saturday and one on Sunday, or both days with a single parent every other weekend.â
The arrangement doesnât thrill Eddie, but heâs mostly relieved that Brittany didnât get primary physical custody. He can live with this back and forth right now if he has to.Â
Court is dismissed shortly after, and Eddie breathes a sigh of relief as he steps outside. The stuffiness of the courthouse disappears, and Eddie feels he can take a deep breath for the first time since entering earlier this afternoon.Â
âOkay, letâs figure this out.â
Eddie looks behind him to see Brittany approaching him, her lawyer not exiting the building with her.
âOkay.â The familiar feeling of wanting to rip Brittanyâs head off is right below the surface, but Eddie knows he has to keep things civil.Â
âWhy donât you come back to the house, and weâll talk about it? Since the boys are at the apartment.â
Thereâs a glimmer in her eye that instantly makes Eddie uncomfortable. Going back to the house with her? With them being the only two there? His stomach roils at the thought. Eddie has absolutely no trust in this woman whatsoever, and he wouldnât put it past her to try something when theyâre alone. Whether she tries to seduce him or uses the period of time to later claim that he harmed her in some way, Eddie isnât risking it. He also wants to spend the least amount of time possible with her.
âWhy donât we go to a diner or something?â Eddie offers instead.
Brittany stares at him for a moment before rolling her eyes. Itâs clear sheâs irritated, but is she really dumb enough to think Eddie would fall for whatever is going on in that twisted mind of hers?
âWhatever,â Brittany scoffs. âIâll do Monday to Wednesday morning, and you can do Wednesday night to Friday.â
The fact that she already had a plan in her back pocket only enforces Eddieâs idea that she wanted him to come back with her for another reason.Â
âWeekends weâll do by ear? Depending on if you work Saturdays or not,â Eddie says.
âFine. Have your tramp drop them off at the house tomorrow.â
âBrittanyâŠâ Eddie seethes.
âBye.â She gives him a small wave over her shoulder, throwing him an over-the-top smile before heading towards her car.Â
âJesus Christ,â Eddie mumbles to himself as he heads towards his car in the opposite direction. âHow did I ever love that bitch?â
As much as Eddie is yearning to see you and the boys, he knows he needs some time to cool off before going home. He takes a detour to visit the man who has the best track record of talking him down off the ledge.
âNone of that surprises me, sadly,â Wayne says once Eddie finishes filling him in on the hearing.Â
Eddie rolls out his neck, trying to dispel some of the tension as he stretches out on the couch next to his uncle.
âWhat do I do?â Eddie asks, trying to keep the nerves out of his voice. âHow am I supposed to refute every goddamn lie she tells?â
âYou just tell the truth,â Wayne says simply. âYou got nothing to hide. Everyone knows youâre better for the boys, all you gotta do is let the judge see it, too.â
âHow the hell did you go through this for me?â Eddie rubs his hands over his face and lets out a long sigh.
âYeah, well, at least Al had the decency not to fight me tooth and nail.â
Eddie chuckles. âAt eleven, I never thought Iâd be happy about that. But thank God.â
âI know what ya need.â Wayne smacks Eddieâs thigh before pushing himself up and walking into the small kitchen.
âOh, Wayne, no beer,â Eddie says. âDonât wanna touch the shit at all, now.â
âIâm not getting you beer, ya dingbat,â Wayne teases, making Eddie smile.Â
The older man grabs two mugs off the wallâan old army one and Eddieâs favorite Garfield one. Wayne pulls a glass bottle of YooHoo out of the fridge and pops open the lid. Eddie laughs as he gets up and goes to join his uncle near the refrigerator.Â
âYour favorite as a kid,â Wayne says as he pours half the bottle into each mug.
âLukeâs favorite now,â Eddie adds.
âWhat, you think I have this here for me?â Wayne asks as he tosses the empty bottle into the trash.Â
âEh, youâre a kid at heart,â Eddie says, picking up the orange cat mug.Â
âHereâs to the best outcome we could hope for,â Wayne says as he raises his cup.Â
âBrittany getting eaten by the Loch Ness Monster?âÂ
Wayne snorts a laugh and shakes his head.Â
âSounds good to me. Hopefully the judge can sentence her to that.â
âHereâs hoping.â
Eddie clinks his mug against his uncleâs and they both down the chocolate milk.Â
The pots and pans clatter together as you pull out the skillet to get started on dinner. Just as your hand reaches for the dial to turn on the burner, the front door opens. You immediately set the pan down and march right over to Eddie. Without saying a word, you wrap your arms around his middle and pull him into a hug.
A small smile grows on his lips as he returns your embrace. He hums softly as he closes his eyes and rests his head against yours.
âHowâd you know I needed this?â he asks quietly.
âLucky guess,â you mumble against his shoulder.Â
He pulls back, but you donât let go of him. Your hands rest on his waist, below the blazer, as he drops his wallet and keys on the counter. His back arches and stretches as he shrugs out of the blazer and tosses it onto a barstool.Â
âWhat did you and the munchkins get up to today?â he asks, wrapping his arms around you again.
âYâknow,â you say with a shrug. âI let them bungee jump, then skydive, and then they ate their weight in Pixy Stix.â
âI figured.â He places a kiss on your forehead.
âDaddy!â Ryan runs in the room and takes advantage of the small space between you and his father to wriggle in. But when you try to step away to let the little boy have his father all to himself, Ryan catches your hand and keeps you there with the two of them. âWhat happened today?â
âJust answered a bunch of questions,â Eddie tells him, reaching up to ruffle his sandy hair.Â
âDid Mom go?â
âShe did.â Eddie nods. âWe talked with the judge and with each other. Everyone just wants to make sure you and Luke are happy.â
Ryan looks over his shoulder at you, then back to his father.
âCan I show you my letter?â
âLetter?â Eddie asks, brow furrowing.
âRy wanted to write a letter to the judge,â you explain, resting your hands on the seven-year-oldâs shoulders.
âIâd love to read it,â Eddie tells him.
The little boy slips out from between the two of you and goes to pick up the piece of paper on the kitchen table. He comes back and silently hands it to Eddie.
Dear Judge,
My name is Ryan Wayne Munson, and I am Eddieâs oldest son. I am seven years old and my brother Luke is five. I know we are young and sometimes grown-ups donât listen to kids, but I wanted to share how I feel anyway. My daddy is the best man in the world, and he loves me and Luke more than anyone else in the world. We are always happier when we are with him than with our mom. Our mom has missed lots of things in mine and Lukeâs lives. I had a Christmas concert last year and she didnât show up at all, even though I had a solo and was very excited. But Daddy made sure I got there on time and told me how good I was and how proud he is of me. He always makes sure to tell me that. And he tells Luke, too.Â
I donât want to live at the house with my mom. I want to live at the house with my daddy, but I know he does not live there anymore. Even though I love my first room and my house, I would rather live with Daddy anywhere. I have a cool new room at his apartment and Daddy worked hard to help make it special for me.Â
I am writing this letter while you are having your first meeting with my mom and dad. I had some help with spelling and punctuation, but the words are all mine. I would be scared to come to court and talk, but if it meant that I would get to live with my daddy, I would do it. I know Luke would too. I hope this letter helps you make your decision.
Love,
Ryan
Eddie canât help but smile through his tears at the endearing âloveâ signoff. Thatâs Ryan in a nutshell; always spreading love.Â
The words have restored Eddieâs exhaustion and fill his drained soul.Â
Small arms wrap around Eddie and large brown eyes look up at him.
âWhy are you crying, Daddy?â Ryan asks.
âBecause that was a really sweet letter, Ry.â
The older brother doesnât get a chance to respond as Luke rushes into the room and runs head-first into his dad.
âDaddy! Can we get ice cream for dinner?â
âAfter dinner?â Eddie suggests, arching an eyebrow.
âNo,â Luke pouts, âbecause then Iâll be too full.â
Eddie playfully rolls his eyes as he lets out a laugh.Â
âYou earned yourself an extra piece of broccoli with dinner tonight, kid,â he tells his son.
Luke lets out a growl and sticks his tongue out at Eddie. Eddie sticks his tongue right back out at the five-year-old, who giggles in response.
âOof,â Eddie grunts as he scoops Luke up and throws him over his shoulder. âWhat do you say we order pizza? Hmm? Have a movie night?â
âYes!â Luke cheers.
âCan we watch Hook?â Ryan asks.Â
âSounds great,â Eddie says, rubbing his hand over Ryanâs hair.Â
You watch as the three of them head towards the couch. Itâs impossible not to smile as Eddie plops Luke down on the cushions and flops down next to him. The youngest Munson laughs as Eddie rolls on top of him and laughs even harder when Ryan gets on top of the pile of boys.Â
Tears begin to fill your eyes as you reach for the telephone. You sniff and blink them away as you scan the fridge for the magnet with the pizzeriaâs phone number on it. Hearing the three of them laugh as they roughhouse is a balm to your heart after the stress of the day. Unfortunately, this is just the beginning of the journey to keep these boys where they belong, but as long as there is laughter and love at the end of days like today, you think it wonât be so bad after all.Â
#eddie munson#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson x y/n#eddie munson x you#older!eddie#eddie munson fanfiction#eddie munson fan fic#eddie munson fan fiction#eddie munson fanfic#eddie munson imagine#dad!eddie#AYW#AYWS
403 notes
·
View notes
Text
a helping hand
aged up!neteyam x fem omatikaya!reader
summary: itâs late at night and youâre struggling. not only can you not fall asleep but thereâs a sudden ache in your core. now what type of mate would neteyam be if he didnât help you?
warnings: đNEASSTYY smut, masterbation, fingering, missionary, riding, doggystyle, p in v, squirting, canât spell mother without moâat, neteyam being jumpscared but then turn into a freak, reader has no shame, & dirty talk
authore note: i had a daydream abt this and needed it come to life đ« (unlike neteyam) & yall if i make a taglist would anyone wanna be apart of it LMAO đ§đœââïžhope this makes up for my mini absence on not posting đ
bye this took forever.. guys pls donât be shy, i loveeee any type of feedback đ„Č
You let out a long sigh in exhaustion as you dropped the second batch of medicine you just made. You couldnât understand what was going on with you. This was happening all day today, constant screw ups and honestly you were over it.
Inhaling a deep breath in attempt to calm yourself, you started cleaning up the herbs. As you were cleaning up, you failed to notice the presence of your tsahĂk making you slightly startled.
âWhat is this?â Moâat gestured to the mess on the floor. Your cheeks heated up in embarrassment and you squeaked out a little âHiâ
She sighed and walked over to your kneeling position. You pursed your lips feeling disappointed in yourself. âMy childâ Moâat grabbed you from out of your thoughts âYou need to relaxâ
Your tensed shoulders slowly started easing at her words. âI apologizeâ you muttered respectfully. âIt is alright dear, now tell me what is bothering youâ she walked in front of you putting her hands out for you to grab. With her words of encouragement, you picked yourself off of the ground. Avoiding her cold harden gaze you felt your emotions rushing back to you.
While looking around the healing tent your eyes accidentally landed on hers. Her eyes piercing directly into yours commanding an answer.
âI feel like a failureâ you finally admitted. âWhat makes you feel that way?â she questioned motioning you to sit on the mat beside her.
âMany women in the past have succeeded beyond my level. Why am I so far behind? I should be able to do this, how can i ever be tsahĂk if I canât complete a simple task such as making medicine?â you huffed in frustration after your rant. Moâat gave you an understanding look before taking her hands in yours âChild, it takes timeâ she started âbut I donât have much time! Neteyam is granted to be oloâeyktan soon and-â you stated before it was her turn to cut you off.
âWhat does Neteyam becoming oloâeyktan soon have to do with any of this?â she squinted her eyes at you. âHe is my mateâ you shrugged. âExactly , he is your mate, not your conjoined twin!â she exclaimed causing you to let out a breathy chuckle.
âThe two of you are completely different people. His learning pace is different than yours and that is okay. Neteyam has been training since he was in the womb, heâs meant for thisâ your eyes landed on hers as you digested what she was saying. âYou on the other hand, have not. You didnât expect to mate with my grandson but I am glad that you didâ she looked you up and down with a sigh of relief.
âWhy you say it like that?â you laughed at her sudden look of disapproval. She looked at you with a straight face âI was afraid our village wouldâve come to doom had Neteyam picked any of those thirsty women, I donât know how their mothers do itâ she spoke with an eye roll at the memory of many annoying girls trying to get neteyam to court them.
âWhat a timeâ you thought. Before you and neteyam had become mates, when the two of you were just friends. Time had really gone fast.
Moâat noticed your dazed out expression knowing you were thinking about your progressive relationship with her grandson. She smiled seeing a bit of herself in you when she had her own mate. She used to be in this exact situation which is why she was able to relate to you.
Snatching you out of your thoughts once again she spoke up breaking the newfound comfortable silence âI used to be in your exact positionâ your attention went back on her with hopeful eyes âFor real? but youâre the best tsahik weâve ever hadâ you rambled âI knowâ she smiled in pride causing you to giggle.
âMy point is, practice makes perfect. That is a term i have learned from the sky people here and it is one of the only things they said that are true. You will not get it the first tries, but donât give up and keep going. Success will come your way, my childâ she nodded her head at you in approval
You nodded your head back and felt a sudden rush of confidence run through you. If Moâat who was honestly one of the strongest people you knew was able to run this clan, so could you.
âYou give me hope Maâ TsahĂkâ you smiled at her gently squeezing her hands âOh please, we discussed this, you can call me grandmotherâ you placed your arms around her for a well needed hug. She tensed before relaxing as she hugged you back with genuine love.
âBesides, I have hopes that there will soon be little ones calling me great grandmotherâ she pulled away with a smirk and hope glistening in her eyes. A blush crept onto your cheek before laughing at what she was implying âYouâre funnyâ
She began walking you towards the makeshift door to exit out of the healing tent as you discussed your plans for tomorrow. Your ikran landing on a nearby cliff after sensing your presence. Before you were able to fully leave Moâat reminded you of something âDonât forget the war party returns tonight, I will not be present but will you able to make sure everyone is in one piece?â
Your eyes widened in realization, Neteyam was returning in a few hours. He had went on a one week hunting trip and you had been missing him like crazy. How could you forget? You figured spending time with Moâat and being occupied your mind had let that slip.
âFuckâ you mumbled. âYes! I can do that donât worry! Iâll see you tomorrow grandmother. Take some rest you deserve itâ you yelled out as you sprinted towards your ikran to go home.
You had spent all day at the healing tent that you had no time to prepare for Neteyamâs return. Even though he told you multiple times that as long as you were there he is more than satisfied and he just needed to be wrapped around you.
However, you were still insistent on setting atleast something up for him, what kind of wife would you be? Neteyam was the best husband any one could ever asked for. Always putting you and others above himself, making several sacrifices and just being overall selfless. So you had no problem with being a little housewife.
Once your ikran had landed at the home that Neteyam literally built for your future family. You felt your body getting excited at his soon to come arrival, you had missed your man dearly and you knew once you were in his arms all your problems will disappear.
âMy love? Iâm homeâ Neteyam called out as he walked through the door. Immediately frowning once he didnât see you, however he did notice several candles lit up so he knew you were home.
Walking towards the candles he also noticed a platter of his favorite foods. A smile emerged on his face he bent down to sit as he waited for you since he was sure you would reveal yourself any second. His guess was correct as you slowly appeared in the makeshift door way of your home in a newly made outfit âWelcome home handsomeâ
Neteyamâs ears perked up at the sound of your voice and your scent. Turning around to finally have a look as his eyes widened. Your azure skin was complimented by green and blue jewels. Your loincloth and top were scattered with them, along with small purple crystals dangling from the pieces. Your cleavage was on display just for him but also not enough in order to tease him. You took your braids out so your hair had the most perfect waves which was a style you knew Neteyam adored.
The forest inspired outfit you had done left him completely star struck. You were the most beautiful woman he had ever laid his eyes on, and you were all for him. He was so in awe of you he didnât even notice you were now sat next to him until you said something.
âHandsome you alright? Welcome homeâ you placed a hand on his cheek before placing a gentle but loving kiss on his lips. He decided to make a move by tilting his head to deepen the kiss, slickly sliding his tongue once you let out a small gasp into his mouth. You giggled into the kiss at his antics causing him to giggle with you before he playfully bit your lip with a smirk.
The two of you leaned away to finally look into the otherâs eyes. His eyes were full with so much love you swore they wouldâve burst. âHi beautifulâ he rubbed your cheek softly. You nuzzled your face into his hand with a contented sigh finally feeling at peace.
Your gaze met his as a sigh left his mouth. âWhat is it?â you lifted your head. He stared at you not saying anything. You started becoming nervous under his gaze and debated whether this was too much or not. You were about to speak up about his behavior until he beat you to it.
âYouâre just soâ he paused to take another moment to admire you âso so beautifulâ his voice lowered as his eyes trailed downwards. A heat started to spread across your cheeks as you smiled at him.
For he rest of the night the two of you caught up on everything. He explained how he made several successful kills during the hunt leading to you giving him kisses in reward as you praised him. On the other hand, you came clean to him about how your tsahĂk training was actually going. He could tell you were very stressed out, encouraging you to take your time and not worry because he will be by your side every step of the way.
Your mind was racing with thoughts as Neteyam peacefully slept on your chest. The two of you cuddled up on your shared bed. After talking for a few hours, time caught up to Neteyam and his tiredness consumed him. You were very understanding and insisted on him getting some rest, even including yourself by laying with him.
But as time went on you couldnât help but think about the time he was gone. How many nights you were forced to fall asleep without a release. As you debated with yourself on what to do, your mind eventually came to a conclusion. Trying to be as quiet as possible, you gently pushed Neteyam of you, still beside him so he wouldnât wake up, while slowly trailing your hand down your loincloth.
You were so close. The pit of your stomach tightening more and more with each flick to your clit. It was like you were running to the finish line in slow motion, yet almost there. In just a couple of seconds that knot would finally snapped and you would be stress free. Which is what you desperately needed.
So caught up in your own bliss you didnât realize the movement from beside you, right when your core was at its peak your fingers stopped at what you heard, losing your hard worked orgasm.
âWhat are you doing?â Neteyam asked in a quiet voice staring at the side of your face. Your heart physically stopped and dropped for a second. Eywa please say this was just a dream, but no, this was actually a nightmare.
You heard shuffling next to you and finally got the courage to look over at him only to be met with a blank stare âGo âhead, continueâ he licked his lips looking you up and down
You shook your head as frustrated tears filled your eyes. He chuckled before looking down in disbelief âNah, you wanted to touch yourself right? So finish before I do it for youâ
At his words you swore your orgasm wouldâve just shot right out of you despite no physical contact, his words just had that affect on you. You bit your lip in anticipation as you pulled your hand away from your pussy and spread your legs further
âPleaseâ you whimpered looking up at him desperately. âPlease what baby?â his head tilted as he caressed your cheek lovingly. âTouch meâ you whispered dragging his other hand down to your now dripping cunt. He snarled before cupping your pussy while slightly grinding his palm against your throbbing clit.
âOh Iâm gonna do more than touch you, just waitâ he smiled before leaning over to kiss a trail across your stomach. Your breath hitched, you were in for it now. âNeteyamâ you whined as his lips got more aggressive on your skin. âA week without my attention and you just donât know how to act, huh?â he shook his head. Your breath got caught in your throat âThatâs not trueâ your voice was barely a whisper.
âItâs not? Over here touchinâ yourself while iâm sleeping right there. You wanted to get caught, didnât you yawne?â he hovered over you
âMaybeâ you bit your lip seductively as the excitement of all of this grew inside of you
He dragged a finger along your slit, gathering up some already built up slick. âAll you gotta do is think âbout me huh?â he asked looking up at you. âAnd look at youâ you replied cheeky with a lopsided grin. Deciding to be bold, you grabbed onto his hand to press it against your soaked pussy.
âThis is what you do to me Neteyamâ you moved his hand up and down slowly as wet sounds started filling up the room. He growled as he inhaled your scent âdirty girlâ
You laughed breathless as your previous orgasm slowly approached you again. Neteyam, being an expert in your body language already knew this as he continued to watch you, allowing you to use him for pleasure. Itâs what you been doing while he was away anyways.
He licked his lips before trailing kisses all over your body. Starting from your cheek, to your neck, then your chest and as he moved downwards his kisses became more aggressive on your stomach. Each time a kiss ended a âpopâ would be heard.
You gasped when his slender finger suddenly slipped in, a smirk on his face. He curled his finger at the perfect angle, hitting that squishy spot inside of you that he knew always drove you crazy.
âOh! Iâm so closeâ you whimpered within seconds. Neteyam helping you reach your peak with ease. âGo âhead, let it outâ he sloppily kissed your clit. At the much needed contact your orgasm flowed right through you. Your mouth opened as a silent scream left you.
âYeah, yeah make that pussy squirt for meâ he spoke lowly rubbing your puffy clit at a fast pace to work you through your orgasm. âTeyamâ you whined trying to close your thighs around his hand.
âUnt unt, no, weâre not doneâ he sat up looking down at you. Your eyes widened as you watched his hands move towards his loincloth to untie it. You inhaled a deep breath at the sight of his cock now in your view. He loosened his loincloth completely as it was now pooled at the bottom of thighs, removing it entirely and throwing it across the room.
âYouâve been so, so greedy. Tell me, do you want it slow or for me to fuck you like Iâve been dying to do?â his voice came out raspy as he placed lighthearted kisses against your neck.
Your body stiffened, your words getting stuck in your throat as you didnât know what to say. âI-I- just need you Teyam. So badâ you whined.
âHow bad baby?â his eyes met yours as he stroked his cock directly in front of your warm sex. His bottom lip was trapped between his teeth, a wet sound could be heard from the amount of pre cum gathered on his tip. You were so incredibly turned on by him, your body proving that as your cunt clenched around nothing.
âSo bad, I want-need you to destroy me.â you ran your hands across his chest. âFuck me until i have nothing left to give, stuff me to the brim, I want it all, I can take it. Iâll be your good girl, I promiseâ and if he wasnât already turned on by just the pure sight of you the words that left your mouth was enough for him to slide his dick inside of you.
The both of you let out long moans at the familiar feeling. Having to be away from each other for a long period of time was hard, but now you guys were together, intertwined.
âFuuuckkâ he moaned looking down at the source of pleasure. You whined and brought your legs to wrap around his waist, bringing him closer to place kisses all over his face.
âIâm all yours, all yoursâ you whispered in his ear before kissing it gently
âYeah? Youâre all mine? Say that shit againâ
âIâm all yours neteyamâ a whine leaving your mouth as he grinded on top of you creating the perfect amount of friction
He purred quietly at your words, nuzzling the side of his face into yours and bringing you into a much needed kiss. Causing you to mumble against his lips âI love youâ
âI love you moreâ he placed his hands onto your hips. âYou gonna let me fuck you? Youâre gonna be good and take it right? he sat up to look down at you.
You pushed your hips up, hoping to answer his question. Circling your hips to feel some friction as he bottomed out inside of you, smirking at him.
Finally feeling satisfied with your response, he started to move. âShitâ he groaned as he felt your sticky walls contract around him. He smirked at your not so slick antics before starting to thrust inside of you. Your whines started to fill up the room along with quiet slapping noises. âOh Neteyam!â you moaned out scratching his back.
âI been waiting to fuck you for so long baby, Iâm right hereâ he growled in your ear, placing one of his hands on your hips to steady his harsh thrusts.
You started letting out soft moans feeling him go deeper and deeper, your juices making it easier for him to hit spots inside of you only he could reach.
You screamed as his hands made its way behind your thighs to hold them up in the air. Taking this as a sign, your hands replaced his as you now held onto the back of your thighs. âGood girlâ he mumbled drilling his dick inside of you
âMhm, dick- so, so good, yes!â you babbled out complete nonsense but he knew what you were trying to say. âThis dick is just soooo good, huh?â he chuckled teasingly
His pace was becoming almost painful but in the most pleasurable way possible as he continued fucking you relentlessly. Pushing your thighs all the up so they were pressed firmly against your chest. Completely folding you just the way he wanted, not having any mercy on you or your poor cunt.
The most obscene sounds consuming the room, all that could be heard is skin slapping, your fucked out screams and his grunts.
âUgh, donât stop! Right there, Oh right there!â you whimpered as he jackhammered your pussy
âIâm not gonna stop my love, this pussy is way too goodâ he mumbled rolling his hips into you as his thrusts became sloppy. You felt your stomach tightening and your cunt clenching rapidly as a signal you were close.
âYouâre gonna make me cumâ you moaned as you held onto him for dear life. he reached down to be face to face with you before whispering in your ear âThen cum my loveâ
At his words you completely let go with a scream as you threw your head back. Your orgasm leaked out of you making your privates even wetter. You werenât embarrassed per say, but every time this happens you kind of shy away from it. Neteyam on the other hand never did and he found it so attractive, he was the only one who got you like this.
âWe made a mess babyâ he smirked before looking down between your bodies. âI knowâ your cheeks heated up and you looked up away from him. âNah, donât be shy nowâ he laughed at you before leaning up to pull out of you, he assumed you were tired and wanted to call it quits, but oh your man just had no idea how badly you really needed him.
Within a couple of seconds, he was laid out on his back with you hovering over him. Your plump lips slightly swollen from the amount of kisses and moaning, the tits that he loved so much on a perfect eye level so he could trail his tongue around your sensitive nipples, your slim waist that he loved so much, fuck. you were truly a goddess on display.
âYouâre so sexyâ you moaned biting your lip as you rubbed your sensitive clit on his abs making them tense. Not that he was completely on soft anyways, but now he was rock hard again.
âDonât play with me babe, if you wanna do something then do itâ he smirked at you before he placed his bottom lip between his teeth. You smiled at him with pure adoration before reaching behind you to grab his wet cock to line it up with your drenched hole.
Sinking down onto him with a contented sigh, the familiar feeling of his dick filling you up once again. Light moans from you and Neteyam filling up the hut. A hum from Neteyam catching your attention, his head firm against the pillow as his mouth slowly formed in an âOâ shape.
You felt your insides tingling knowing you were the reason because of that, bringing him pleasure. Catching him out of a trance you rolled your pelvis against his, his tip kissing your g spot perfectly.
âBabyâ he whispered lowly as his eyes were hooded as he looked at you. âYes?â You smiled bringing a hand to his neck up to his cheek. âCâmonâ he impatiently moved your hips back and forth signaling what he wanted
With a proud smirk on your face, you made sure your knees were placed firmly beside his hips while perching yourself on your tippy toes for balance. âReady?â you adjusted to his size
âAlwaysâ he cockily bit his lip and closed his eyes as he began to relax while you fucked him. Gathering up the confidence, you pushed your hips up until his throbbing tip was the only thing inside of you before slamming back down.
A loud moan left the both of you. You looked at Neteyam through your lashes; his eyes slightly rolling to the back of his head, he was enjoying this. Repeating the same action, each time a perfect stroke against your g spot causing you to cry out and drip. After gaining some rhythm with your hips, you were riding him like there was no tomorrow.
âHmm, oh my goshâ you moaned loudly throwing your head back as you slammed down onto him harder, the pleasure consuming all parts of your body and you didnât want it to stop. âSo fucking- ughâ he was cut off when you started to circle your hips.
You leaned forward placing your hands beside his head as you placed your mouth by his ear. He smiled up at you before putting a hand on your lower back. Deciding to be bold, you moved your hips in a specific motion which led to his eyes widening in realization.
âTold you Iâm all yours babyâ you whined in his ear as you continued spelling his name with your hips
He placed a hard spank on your ass, a chuckle leaving his lips âDamn right you are, no one is ever fucking you the way I do right?â
You let out a moan once his hips roughly thrusted towards yours, him meeting your thrust more than half way. âAnswer meâ he demanded forcing your hips up and down. âN-no!â your voice shook as your guts got played in
âNeteyaaamâ you moaned as your legs were starting to give out from his harsh thrusts. âGonna cum, hm?â he trialed his thick tongue around your perky nipples, a bolt of electricity running through you due to the amount of pleasure.
âYes! Yes please let me cumâ you begged placing your hands on his shoulders. âI was never gonna deny you release babyâ he laughed at your vulnerable state, clearly amused at how much you really needed him to fuck some brain cells back into you.
âMhm, turn aroundâ he moaned giving your ass a hard smack before gripping it gently. You gave him a smirk before placing your hands on his chest for balance while getting off of him. Turning around, making sure to give him a perfect view, your round ass on display just for him along with your slick pussy lips. He moaned at the sight before placing another firm slap on the flesh.
You giggled while sliding back on his thick cock that was desperately waiting for your dripping cunt âMy ass is gonna fall off with how much you smack itâ
âI donât give a fuck, itâs mine right?â he smiled behind your back while gripping the flesh tightly with both hands. âObsessedâ you mumbled before leaning forward to place your hands on his knees for balance as you began going crazy on top of him.
âYeah put it on me, juuuuusst like thatâ he moaned watching your ass ripple against his pelvis. âOh! Mhm, I- FUCK!â you screamed using all your force to slam down onto him. Your eyes crossing as his warm sack met your clit.
âDamn mamaâ Neteyam looked in awe as strings of your juices started to create lines all over your privates; moans getting louder as the both of you approached your peaks.
âIâm gonna fucking cumâ your voice getting higher after each word from every thrust into your core. âS-Same time babyâ he stuttered holding onto your hips as the knot in his stomach finally unraveled.
His seed flowing through you was enough to trigger your own orgasm as you let go on top of him. Your guysâ cum now mixed together pooled all over each otherâs thighs.
Your breathing slowly became steady as your legs staggered while trying to get off of him. âLet me help youâ a raspy voice was heard behind you. However, it wasnât long until you were set up face down ass up.
âYouâre actually trying to kill meâ you muttered turning your head to look back at Neteyam. âKill the catâ he winked at you while playing with your swaying tail.
You bit back a smile before pushing your ass back onto him; making sure to hold eye contact with him the whole time. An obvious smirk on your lips as you teased him.
You were caught off guard by a stinging pain on your right cheek. âYou know what-â you started before being caught off by a harsh thrust into your cunt.
Neteyam set a merciless rhythm from the beginning. He was determined to have you worn out by the end of this round, wanting you to sleep real good in his arms tonight which is right where you belonged.
âNETEYAM!â you screamed plunging your face into the sheets as you gripped onto them tightly causing your knuckles to turn white. âI really wish you could see this babyâ he groaned watching himself go in and out
âOh great mother! Yes!â you moaned as he impaled you from behind; another orgasm quickly approaching unsurprisingly. âYeah? You wanna see this too right?â he gripped your hips
âMhm, baby pleaseâ you didnât know what you were saying please for but both of you had an idea that you just didnât want him to stop. He laughed âMaybe next time I should just take one of those cameras then, could just make our own movie, so every time Iâm away youâll have something. Keep you in check of exactly who this pussy belongs toâ
You moaned loudly at his words and clenched around him tightly as you came on him for the third time tonight. âThatâs what the fuck Iâm talking âbout!â he bit his bottom lip; tugging on your hair to lift you up.
Your eyes rolled into the back of your head as his pace increased. With every firm thrust he sent you he smashed against your sweet spot that had you trembling âI-I caaanâtâ
âYou can take it though right? Wanna be big and bad every other timeâ he mumbled under his breath now rolling his hips into you; his pace changing to slow but deeper
âToo bigâ you whispered as your thighs shook. He bit his lips admiring your form before planting kisses all over your back âI want you to think of everything I just did to you the next time you touch yourself, you hear me?â
You nodded your head letting out a soft moan âBabeee, I canât stop cumming, feel so full, feels so fucking goodâ
He soothed your cries with a gentle rub on your ass to calm you âI got you, just let it out, you been good like you promisedâ
âI love you, Neteyam! I love you soo muchâ you sobbed as he picked up his pace again in attempt to make both of you guys cum. His dick bullying its way all throughout your stomach, hitting all of the right places.
âI love you sooo much more, beautiful. Cum all over this dick, you deserve itâ he spoke softly tightening his grip on your hair.
You came with a cry of his name, your jaw dropping as pleasure washed over you for the fifth time in a row. Your body slowly giving up on you, but a smile was plastered on your face as you got what youâve desperately been wanting.
âShiiitâ he whimpered as your juices ran down your body getting his cock wetter than before; the position you were in not helping at all as he looked down before suddenly busting his load inside of you.
You hummed in satisfaction as you rolled your hips back towards his still ones, letting the moment die down peacefully. As exhaustion washed over the both of you, it was time to cuddle up. Neteyam got up to go across the room to clean you up with gentleness and care. You even cleaned him up aswell leading to you guys being extra lovey dovey with one another.
The two of you were inseparable. Now finally settled in your shared home, in bed, peacefully. Your queues now connected together as you guys let your minds speak to each other, letting the other know how much they were loved.
In the end it was all worth itâŠ
#neteyam#avatar the way of water#avatar#atwow#avatar smut#neteyam smut#neteyam x reader#atwow fanfiction#neteyamsmut#neteyam x omaticaya!reader#neteyam sully#neteyam te suli tsyeyk'itan#neteyam x you#neteyam x y/n#i need him#dick me down#this took forever to make#neteyam avatar
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
King of the ashes.
summary | Moons had passed since your last quarrel with your estranged husband, the events of Rookâs Rest bringing you together one more time.
pairing | Aemond Targaryen x oc!reader, Jacaerys Velaryon x oc!reader (platonic).
tags | 18+, MINORS DNI! Unprotected sex, PinV, arguing, oral sex (f receiving), mentions of death, Targ!cest, ANGST/little comfort, ooc Aemond (probably). SPOILERS
wordcount | 8.5K - i am so sorry
note | All the valyrian i use comes from a very shady translator so there probably are a lot of mistakes, if you have any input or helpful information pls tell me. I got really excited writing this but I feel the last part is a bit rushed, sorry about that! Any comments, likes and reblogs are appreciated! <3
Find part 1 here
[ gif by @gameofthronesdaily ]
124 AC
The afternoon sun spilled its light upon the tearful eyes of prince Aemond Targaryen, almost if mocking his heartache through its refulgent heat. The young boy sheltered himself in a seemingly abandoned corridor of the Red Keep, seeking solace from the cruel hoax imposed on him during his lessons. He could still hear them, their words â âThe Pink Dreadâ. Such title roared in his ears, humiliation engulfing the silver prince as he forced his cries back into his throat. His mother had failed in her feeble attempts to comfort him, her attention focused solely on punishing his nephews for their so called savagery â even if it was clear this had Aegonâs name written all over it.
The worst part was that she had witnessed it. She hadnât laughed or joined them in their persecution, but he could not bear the thought of his weakness being exposed before her. Hers was the judgment he feared most after all, she was the only one he could truly call friend.
Aemond hadnât taken notice of a blue covered figure that watched him until she sat at his side, her weight shifting the cushions of the settee beneath them. His eyes refused to meet hers, hoping to conceal his shame as he hugged his knees against his chest. The girl stared at him in silence, her back resting on the wall whilst her feet dangled over the edge of her seat.
âAemâŠâ Aelora finally spoke, the softness in her tone melodic as a ballad.
âWhat do you want?â He asked, his voice lacking its usual warmth.
She had been made aware of Aemondâs displeasure concerning the dearth of a dragon to call his own through countless protests, his state being one of constant anger towards what he deemed his fault. It was also known by her that he would grow to be the most estimable dragonrider of them all, for none were devoted to learning and practicing as he was â it was only a matter of patience. Thus, when Aeloraâs eyes caught sight of the swine inside the dragonpit, her brothers knew their motherâs chastening would be nothing compared to hers.
âMy brothers are fools, I wish to apologize on their behalf.â She brought her hand to hold his, a gesture of innocent assurance.
âYou did not deserve it.â
The boy slowly drifted his eyes from the window to lay his gaze upon her, his heartbeat quavering at her touch. Nevertheless, her kind words couldnât erase his shortcomings â he couldnât accept charity for his ridicule, he wouldnât.
âI⊠I have no need for your pity.â As much as he tried, he failed to stop woe from consuming his voice, as well as his demeanor.
âI donât pity you.â Grasping his hand tighter, she looked at him through furrowed brows.
âYou shall have a dragon. One even bigger than Sunfyre, I know it! In the meantime you can help me with Lyrrax, even fly with me once sheâs big enough!â
It was evident her enthusiasm was a childish one, an effort to install hope over the sorrow that buried his thoughts â but she had no care for it. She noticed as a smile pulled at the corners of his lips, even as he tried to suppress it. She wasnât the one who owed him an apology, and yet there she was, offering her own dragon for an olive branch. His gaze flickered down at their hands, her smaller one over his, and he intertwined their fingers. The tension in his shoulders visibly eased, for Aeloraâs presence was reassuring and tender.
âYou truly believe I'll claim one?â He asked, unable to hide the fleeting shadow of optimism that burned in his eyes.
âI am certain of it. We are Targaryens, the blood of the dragon. You just havenât found the right one for you.â A smile crept its way onto her face, her cheeks rosy and plump with eagerness.
Aemond scanned the girl before him, his expression almost vulnerable. The feeling of indignity was one familiar to the young boy and he had enough of it. He contemplated her words for a moment, and for once allowed himself to consider she might be right.
âPerhaps you're right. Perhaps I lack patience.â He let out a deep breath, as if letting go of the bitterness that had taken hold of him.
âYou would do well to remember Iâm always right.â The smug grin on her face earned herself only a rolling of eyes in response.
âCome on. I know something that will lift your spirits.â
Her words had barely escaped her lips before she burst through the corridor, tugging the princeâs hand as they ran. Hurried footsteps clashed against cold stone as Aelora strided through the maze of indistinguishable aisles, her gaze occasionally flickering towards the boy behind her. The smile that stubbornly weld itself onto Aemondâs face had transformed into a beaming grin, the sound of her angelic giggles clipping away the sullenness from his features.
A deafening thump alerted the prince of their whereabouts, the wide entry of her bedchamber welcoming him inside. He stepped in and curiously observed as she struggled to close the wooden doors, trapping the pair of them in concealment. The calling gesture of the princess hand woke him from his trance as he marched towards the illustrated wall beside her bed.
âWait, what are you doing?â His head tilted in confusion whilst he fixated his lilac eyes on her hands. Her palm grazed the intricate designs on the stone, finally encountering the familiar crease on the surface â she pushed it, a dimly lit passageway staring back at him.
âIts Maegorâs secret tunnels!â
Aemond's bewilderment had quickly given way to wonder and awe. The maesters had taught him legends of Maegor's construction schemes, rumored to be an intricate labyrinth hidden beneath the Red Keep, but he never dreamed he would get to see them for himself.
âWhat?! How in the Seven Hells did you find them?âHe asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.
âA fortunate accident.â She shrugged.
âI was hoping to find the way to your apartments and surprise you but I reckon it cannot be done anymore.â
âYouâre mad!â His gaze quickly flickered back to Aelora.
His eyes, violet in the soft daylight that cascaded through the nearby window, studied her almost warily, as if to gauge a reaction from her. He received no such thing. The princess brought her hand to his once again, carefully establishing themselves inside the narrow corridor as the heavy stone shut behind the two. Aemond allowed himself to be pulled along, not even protesting in favour of the tunnel. He observed the strange architecture through their route, the dim light that filtered through small gaps, and the strange cobwebs that had taken form. The limb that remained in hers seemed to squeeze it almost possessively â out of fear, or out of eagerness, Aelora could likely tell.
The hairs atop the young royalsâ heads twirled at the light breeze that embraced them, the scent of saltwater filling their nostrils. A moss covered archway revealed a small, damp cavern. As they entered, rugged walls formed by weathered rock surrounded them and an opening that lead directly onto the beach offered a panoramic view of the shoreline and the rolling waves beyond. Beams of sunlight streamed in through gaps, illuminating the cave's interior with a soft, ambient glow. Their feet grazed the sandy floor underneath them, scattered with small shells and pebbles, remnants of the sea's presence. Inside the serene and veiled space, a true connection between land and ocean can be felt â a fitting discovery for a princess of House Velaryon.
Aeloraâs brown orbs searched for the boyâs lilac ones, a wide grin spread on her face as she squeezed his hand tenderly.
âSo⊠What do you make of it?â
Aemond was quietly impressed, his head tilting back to look up at the ceiling of the cave, eyes roaming across the stalactites that hanged over them, a small gasp escaping his pink lips. He slowly peeled his hand from the princess, walking over to the opening to look out at the sea.
âHow â how did you find this place?â The young prince questioned softly, his head turning back to look at her with an almost admiring gaze.
âIt is unimportant. We can confine ourselves here whenever we like! The others do not know about it â Iâm halfway certain no one does.â
A small, pleased smile tugged on his features just at the thought of using the cave as a hideaway; a private place, just for himself and Aelora. He hums quietly under his breath, in slight agreement.
âOur secret?â He extend his pinky towards her, indicating for her to do the same.
âOurs.â She smiled as she locked their fingers together in a silent promise.
A silent minute exchanged itself between the pair, the linger of a childish oath tickling their skin. The future memory would cling to their hearts for years to come, a longing fondness drowning them each and every time â except they had no knowledge of it as of the moment, being too focused on the possible amusement that would certainly come from the cavernâs discovery.
âI can best you to the shore!â Aemond wasted no time as he sprinted to approach the broken waves at the end of the beach.
âWait!â She shouted, avidly picking up her pace to match the boyâs, his long limbs giving him a considerable advantage over the girl behind him.
It had been an entire afternoon of nothing but running, chasing, and exploring together. The young prince had forgotten his troubles and worries completely, instead focusing on the thrill of catching a slippery, wiggling sand crab. The cold feeling of the seawater against his skin didnât bother him either, nor did the wind whipping at his silver hair as they sat building sandcastles. By the time dusk began to settle, the two children had become completely filthy with sand, mud, and water. Their garments were most likely ruined from the seaweedâs smell, fact that would assuredly earn them serious reprimands from their mothers. Yet, he could not remember a time when he felt so alive.
As they returned to the cave, the sunsetâs glow reflected in the wet stones inside, a sense of comfort enveloping the rock-strewn cavity. Aeloraâs gaze fell upon the young prince before her, his valyrian grace never yielding to his disheveled appearance. She observed as he bent down, a sharp ore emerging in his hand.
âWhat are you doing?â She questioned through a mess of rumpled braids.
Aemond glanced up to look at her, smiling softly. With careful movements, the boy carved into the rock, his free hand resting against the stone wall for balance. After a moment, the four letters of their initials were carved into the stone. The scribbles âA.T.â and âA.V.â were jagged and a bit uneven, but still clearly visible.
âLeaving a marking⊠to remember.â
---
129 AC
Bleeding. Bruised. Brokenhearted. Those were the exact words to describe the state in which princess Aelora Velaryon arrived at Dragonstone. The crimson liquid that gushed out of her right side was courtesy of a Kingsguard during his desperate attempts to put a stop to her fleeing â the remnants of his white cloak hanging from Lyrraxâs teeth were evidence of the retribution he earned. The loyal she-dragon landed crudely, sharp claws sinking in the placid sand as her screeches blended with her riderâs whimpers. The princess could sense the pain inside the beastâs mind, their unbreakable connection making their emotions into one.
Pellets of rain grazed her face as she crawled up the endless stairs towards the peak of the islet, the translucent droplets mixing with tears of her own. The young womanâs sobs were filled with tales of disloyalty. She had betrayed her family, her duty, and worst of all, she had been betrayed by him. The one who stood before the gods of Old Vayria and pledged his unyielding love for her. The one who she had deemed worthy of the deserting of her kin. The one who promised her a future beyond the carnage of war. And yet he was the first to commence bloodshed. Her devotion had not been enough to subdue Aemondâs thirst for revenge â but how she wished that it had.
The mud on the soles of her shoes stuck to the stone floor, leaving behind a trail of shame as she entered the intimidating fortress. Her name and titles thundered inside her ears as the voice of a guard announced her arrival, though she hadnât actually heard him. Her tormented psyche fevered with dread, fearful of the reactions she would receive due the forsaking of her own blood. All the eyes of her motherâs Small Counsel widened at the sight of the princess, distress and grief scattered across their faces. Her gaze flickered to the silvery locks on Raenyraâs head, the womanâs back turned to the room.
Aeloraâs steps were slow and somber, as if her soul had faded and the lifeless carcass of who she was moved against her wishes. She skipped past Daemon at her motherâs side, lacking the nerve to meet his stare. Finally, she reached the bereaved woman before her, brown meeting lilac in a lachrymose gaze. Their pale hands intertwined in haste, and the once composed tears transformed into loud sobs as the young princess collapsed to her knees, begging for Rhaenyraâs forgiveness. Blood and teardrops met in the Black Queenâs dress, staining it as she knelt in front of her daughter. She brought up her palm to caress the side of the young womanâs face, the maternal touch conveying a juvenile yearning in Aeloraâs heart.
âOh my sweet girl.â Her mother whispered as anguish imbued her words.
---
The moons that followed Lukeâs death were arduous for the princess, constantly having to prove herself before the family that once accepted her. Rhaena and Rhaenyra had silently recognized Aeloraâs circumstances, acknowledging she grieved for a husband as well as a brother. Baela had hesitated in the endorsing of her cousin but surrendered to her pleads nonetheless. Daemon barely addressed his wifeâs daughter, his hatred for his nephew fused inside the resentful stares he gave her. Despite her best efforts to cope with her standing, it was Jacaerysâ unyielding disregard for his sister that slayed the womanâs hope of mending their bond. The storm behind the princeâs eyes was well hidden inside his stoic expressions, seemingly unaffected by Aeloraâs prayers for his recognition. It was only in the afternoon before their grandmotherâs departure for Rookâs Rest that the siblings found each other.
The soft rustle of parchment echoed through the otherwise silent library, a salty breeze infiltrating itself through the window. The princess sat by the unlit fireplace as her gaze swept across the leather-bound books scattered inside the numerous shelves, each and all replete with the history of House Targaryen. The smell of dusty, old tomes was a bitter comfort in the midst of her morose silence. She had accustomed herself to this moments of solitude, seeking solace inside her soul. At heart, her deepest fantasies scampered free, picturing a simpler life as a commoner â untethered by the Targaryen name and relieved from the torment of the constant shadow of war.
Aelora was chased back into reality as Jacaerysâ presence made itself known. The young man invaded the room like a blizzard, his cold glare locking upon her figure as she rested over the armrest of the settee. Her eyes glistened with heartache once she felt how profoundly hostile her brother had become, turning on his heel to abandon her presence. The womanâs voice trembled as she spoke, her words pleading and vulnerable.
"Jacaerys, wait...please."
He halted, his shoulders tense as he looked back at her. The expression on his face was hard to read, a mixture of ire and pain etched into his features.
"What do you want, Aelora?" His voice was cold, the distance between them palpable.
"Have I stooped so low in your graces that my presence offends you? We are family, Jacaerys. Can we not even speak?" Her voice was laced with a hint of desperation as she asked.
"You ask for words as if they could undo what has already been done." His expression hardened, his jaw tightening at her words.
Aelora got to her feet, her legs trembling under her weight. He spoke as if it had been her to murder Luke, not Aemond. Her eyes met his as she stood, her voice wavering with a mix of sorrow and anger.
âDo you truly believe I have not been made aware of that?!â
âEvery day of my miserable existence is plagued by guilt. I close my eyes at night yet sleep eludes me, for the ghost of Luke haunts my every thought!â She grew restless at every word, tears forming in her brown orbs as she gestured frantically through phrases.
âI know I failed him, as I failed you and our family⊠But don't forget I too lost a brother that day.â
Jacaerys stood frozen in place, his grief still bubbling within him and yet his heart ached at the sight of his sister's tears. Her words cut through him like a dagger, his own teardrops threatening to fall.
"Luke is gone, Aelora, and your presence here only serves as a reminder of that fact." He took a step backwards, his jaw clenching as he struggled to control his emotions.
âYou cannot blame me for what was not my doing. I was Aemondâs wife, not his conscience â albeit my best efforts.â
"But you married our enemies, sister! Do you truly believe your actions have no consequences?"
"You stood by while they plotted against us and our family. How can I not blame you, when you chose to bind your fate to theirs?" A hint of anger flashed in Jacaerys' mournful eyes as he continued.
âi admit i have made my bed and I must lie in it, but you speak of matters you do not understand.â She crossed her arms over her chest, as if she could shield herself from his hatred.
âHe swore to meâŠâ Her voice cracked, heartbreak swallowing her words.
âHe swore to avoid this â to stop this insane feud. He is an oathbreaker as well as a kinslayer and he made me a fool!â
The room was still tense but as Aelora's sobbing grew heavier, something shifted within Jacaerys. He stepped closer to his sister, and without a word, pulled her to him, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. His body was warm against her chilly frame as he held her close, almost protectively. Their grievances seemed to dissolve in that moment, replaced only by a shared sorrow as her tears dampened his shoulder.
âDo you hold love for him, still?â He whispered.
âOnly for the memory of who he used to be.â
The prince held Aelora a little tighter at her admission, his chin resting on the top of her head as they remained locked in their embrace. He could feel the weight of her broken heart and the ache it left her with. His wrath had dimmed, replaced by a sense of care and familial loyalty.
"Memories are not enough⊠Promise to break him should you get the chance"
âI will.â
Neither of them knew, but she lied.
Rhaenys, The Queen Who Never Was, met her fate by the hands of the newly appointed Prince Regent, Aemond Targaryen.
Meleys, The Red Queen, had her head paraded through the streets of Kingâs Landing.
And Aelora, Aemondâs beloved nightmare, sent him a raven.
âWe must speak. Find me at ghostâs hour where salt meets memory.
A.V.â
---
The stars twinkled outside the formidable walls of Dragonstone, nightfall enveloping the island in its deep shadows. The approach of ghostâs hour disrupted the princessâ heartbeat inside her chest, her previous conviction giving way to fright as she slithered into the network of caves where the dragons nested. Aelora called out to Lyrrax, her voice wavering with a mixture of stress and uncertainty. As the great beast appeared before her, its wings unfurling, she couldn't help but wonder why she had sent the meeting request at all.
The dragonâs own tension could be felt through her scales as the princess climbed onto its back, the weight of her decision settling on them like a heavy cloak. As they soared through the night sky, Aelora's thoughts were consumed by memories of Aemond and his treachery. The image of him flying over her grandmotherâs corpse haunted her mind â the cold, merciless expression he conveyed twisting her guts. She questioned her own judgement in seeking him out, even as her heart yearned for the man who once pledged his undying love and protection. She looked back at Dragonstone, its familiar walls and towers illuminated by the silvery moonlight; she was abandoning her blood for him once again. The princess could only surmise she was either possessed by madness or a true lovelorn fool.
The frigid roar of wind traveled across her face as Lyrraxâs wings scraped over the tideâs surface, saltwater droplets cutting into her skin as well as her pride. She knew her grandmother would never forgive her for this, it was likely none would; she was an idiotic excuse for a Targaryen if she thought seeking the slayer of so many of her kin was justifiable. The burden of loss hung heavily on Aelora's soul as she took in the landscape before her. The faces of Rhaenys and Luke, forever etched in her mind, fueled a mix of anger and trepidation inside the young woman. Her thoughts swirled with a maelstrom of emotions as she soared towards him, recollections of the past playing out like a tragic play as her brown orbs focused upon the once affectionate site of Kingâs landing.
With practiced grace, Aelora guided the dragon into a smooth descent, its blue wings beating against the air as its claws set down on the shore of Blackwater Bay. The sound of their landing was muffled by the night, its velvety darkness swallowing the pair by the quiet that enveloped the world like a thick, black blanket. The crash of the waves greeted the princessâ ears as she dismounted, struggling to catch her breath and steady her emotions. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, the young woman caught sight of the familiar cave that laid ahead, its entrance like a dark maw in the cliffside. The jagged edges were illuminated by the silvery glow of the moon, sending shadows dancing across the rocky surface.
Bittersweetness engulfed Aeloraâs frame as the memories memories of her secret rendezvouses with Aemond brimmed in her mind. Every step she took towards the cave was like a blow to her legs, feeling shaky and unsteady. Doubt gnawed at her spirit as if a persistent rat, her stomach flipping with every crunch of the sand beneath her feet. Yet, she pushed forward, determination fueling the princess even as her disheveled heartbeat hammered against her ribcage.
The sight of Aemond standing amongst the shadows caught Aelora off guard, the dim light emanating through the cave's entrance barely illuminating his form â she had thought to be the first to arrive. Before she could stop it, a slight gasp escaped her lips and her eyes widened in disbelief. He looked different, somehow. He seemed further villainous and wearied, the once familiar spark in his eye now replaced by a bold robustness. His sharp and handsome features were now harder, almost rugged, as if her absence had left its mark on him. Swallowing hard, she acknowledged the stark contrast between the nostalgic sentiment that nearly overcame her a moment ago and the tense silence that now enveloped them. They stood opposite each other mutely, both frozen and locked in each otherâs gaze.
âWife.â He greeted, his voice grazing her earlobes like the finest of silks.
âThat title does not fit me any longer.â She replied coldly.
His lilac eye examined Aeloraâs frame from head to toe, her cloak hiding black leather garments â most likely dragonriding attire. She looked skinnier than he recalled, the shadows only enhancing the redness of her eyes. Aemond could not help but wonder whether she had been weeping during her journey there, grief tackling her psyche as well as her build. The princess demeanor turned stiff, arms crossing as she stood clearly on edge.
âYou remain mine, before gods and men.â His gaze flickered with something akin to resentment.
âKinslaying is a rather suitable ground for an annulment, i should think.â She said, removing the cloak from her head, allowing her braid to cascade over her shoulder.
He froze, the muscles on his neck and jaw tensed. His first reaction is one of anger, clenching his fist as he prepared hateful words inside his throat. But as he looked her in the eye, his wrath melted away into something much more dangerous and devastating â something fragile. All he could see was the girl he grew up with, the girl who stood by him at his boyhood. The woman who whispered sweet nothings amongst the vows of their wedding. The woman who played silly songs on the harp and sang with the loveliest voice he'd ever heard. The wife who's hands he dreamed of at night.
âSo eager to rid yourself of the shame affixed to my reputation⊠And yet, you request my presence with equal vigor.â He stood with his hands behind his back, swallowing any desires that threatened to get the better of him.
âIt is my understanding you have become Prince Regent.â She tried to ignore his jabs, the truthfulness they held hitting a sore point inside Aelora.
âThe betrayal of your brother becomes you. Yet another broken oath in your conquest for the throne.â She returned his insults, the knowledge of his ambition stirring something within the prince.
âYou speak of broken oaths. And what ought I call the oaths you have broken? The promises we made when we married in front of Heleana and the Gods?â His one eye darkened, taking a step forward as he kept his tone controlled.
âYour hypocrisy is staggering.â He shook his head, jaw clenched as he spoke.
âMy hypocrisy?!â She could feel the anger boiling her blood, as if fire consuming wood.
âYour sanctimonious preaches fail to erase your true nature, Aemond. Naming yourself Targaryen whilst the sigil of our house is paraded through the streets as if some vainglorious prize of war!â Her voice turned to screeches as it echoed through the stone walls of the cave.
âYou may call me a bastard if you wish to, but my blood honors Old Valyria far more than yours.â
Aemondâs hand shot to her wrist, gripping it tight enough to leave marks on the skin underneath. His single eye was wild and livid, the scar around it turning his gaze even more menacing. He moved a step closer, the scent of him overwhelming her â mint and leather mixed with a hint of smoke, the familiar essence blurred her senses in a wave of longing. The princess hid her weakening behind a wrath curtain, the disdain she held for the twisted version of him that now stood before her casting their love aside.
âWatch your tongue, Aelora.â
âOr else? Will your murder me as you did my brother? My grandmother? I can see the conquerorâs dagger in itâs seath, evidence of yet another attempt at fratricide!â She accused him further.
âHave you not done enough? Must you ravage our family and yourself in your thirst for power?â
The hand that gripped her wrist traveled up to the back of her head, grabbing the braided hair. Yanking it softly, he pulled Aelora even closer, his lilac orb flickering over her expression.
âI am Prince Regent as the Gods intended.â He hissed into her ear, a dangerous edge to his voice.
âMy reign, unlike that of Aegon, will be glorious â my rule absolute. And you, wife, will be by my side when I sit on the Iron Throne.â
Aeloraâs eyes betrayed her as water began to brim in their edges, a horrified gleam passing through her forming tears. A hand cupped his left cheek as she scanned him, a desperate search for the man he once was. The man she longed for each night. The man who was the source of greater heartache than she had ever felt in her life. The man who was also the root of her most joyous moments.
âYour ambition shall be your demise, husband. I was yours before all of this, before your perverseness overcame your affection for me.â
âThe crown may sit upon your brow, but i have sufficiently torn my heart to shreads in my attempts to remove you â even if you are my weakness, I will never belong by your side once more.â
âNo wrath or cruelty is capable of subduing my craving of you, issa vÄzos (my sun).â He leaned into her touch, letting his eye flutter at the feeling of the soft skin of her palm against his cold cheek.
In that moment of contact, he seemed so vulnerable, and much younger than his years. He was weak. A pathetic, love-sick man, and he could not bring himself to care. Aemond leaned his head against hers, their foreheads connecting as his gaze softened.
âI am plagued by thoughts of you and I, each reminiscence a torment to my soul.â
âCome back to me, be my Queen and rule by my side. Our love will be known forever through the Seven Kingdoms, your belly swollen with our child ensuring our line shall never be forgotten.â
There was a moment of silence as Aelora absorbed his words. He was offering her a chance at a life she had dreamed of, one full of passion and legacy as their offspring lived on after them. But it would be an existence consumed by greed, she knew it. There could be no going back after what he had done; Lucerys would never be uncle to her progeny and Rhaenys wouldnât be there to counsel her through hardships. Their family was torn from the beginning, the tapestry of their lives further lacerated by his actions. And she couldnât betray her blood again.
âI would do anything for you.â He begged.
âWould your bend the knee to my mother?â Her voice was shaky as the lachrymose gaze she held shattered, its translucent shards falling through her cheeks.
"I will give you anything. Anything within my power to give." His voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.
"But not my crown."
âThen there shall be naught left to ask, issa hĆ«ra (my moon).â She sent him a smile, albeit a woeful one.
Aemond opened his mouth to protest, but knew it would be in vain. He was so close to her that he could feel her breath on his lips, the feeling slowly driving him mad. He had imagined Aeloraâs face, her curves and her voice each night he had been forced to spend alone â and here she was, right before him, but he couldnât have her. The thought of how this could be the last time he held her without being shoved away made him pull her to him, his arms wrapping around her like vines.
The princess found herself unable to resist as she pressed her head against his chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat a comforting presence in the silent cavern. She clung to him tightly, her fingers gripping his clothing like a lifeline in a storm-tossed sea. For a moment, they stood there, holding each other without a word. The moons of distance melted away, replaced by a shared sense of desperate longing to be close again. Despite the comfort and familiarity of his embrace, she knew deep down that he would never surrender â his path set on the course of war and the bloodshed it entailed. The pain and loss they had faced would forever stand between them, but it did not matter tonight. Concealed by shadows inside the stone walls surrounding them, their grievances and broken oaths would dim at the radiance of their burning passion. For a brief moment, the pair would be one once more.
Aeloraâs head parted from the warmth of his frame as her gaze followed the line of Aemond's jaw, her brown orbs traveling upward until they reached his mouth. A sharp breath hitched within her throat as she remembered the soft touch of his lips against hers, butterflies rattling in her stomach. In that moment, she was transported back to the blissful months of their marriage, when their intimacies were full of love and promise. The need to feel the familiar touch of his skin against hers consuming every inch of her being.
The princeâs mind and body were on fire. He could feel her gaze raking over him, like a caress to his spirit. The mere sight of his estranged wife in his arms making his heart pound wildly in his chest. His good eye watched her mouth as she swallowed, his one trackmindedness fixated on everything about her. He could see the memories, the same ones he saw every night, flashing through her gaze. His fingers reached up to brush a strand of her brown hair aside, her once perfect braid now half done as the long locks threaten to escape. His hand trembled with how badly he wanted to feel her body, to trace his hands over her curves and kiss her neck, as he had done countless times before.
Aelora's restraint snapped with a sharp tug as she pulled him down towards her, their lips finally meeting in a desperate, ardent kiss. A muffled gasp left her lips at the familiar touch, her body responding instinctively as she pressed herself against him, hungrily devouring his taste. The princeâs sense of control collapsed like a house of cards, his tongue slipping into her mouth as he held her close. He was a man starved, his palms roaming over her frame, as if trying to commit every curve to memory.
Aemond's hands began to roam under her cloak, his fingers tracing over the round hips hidden underneath. He could feel the heat of her desire through the thick fabric, his own body aching to devour her whole. The fingers on his left hand fiddled over the clasp of her mantle, yearning overcoming his senses as he tossed the fabric onto the delicate sand.
Before he was able to protest, Aelora broke their kiss. Her eyes glistened with arousal as she watched his lips, reddened and bruised from the hastiness of their embrace. Her nimble hands found the buckle of her leather doublet, shivering as the absence of the rougher material revealed her chemise underneath. The sheer linen did little to protect the princessâ frame from the cold breeze that made its way through the caveâs entrance, her nipples stiffening at the feeling. The young woman felt no grief for her modesty as Aemondâs eye watched her carefully, a glimpse of a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. She continued to undress, slender fingers slowly untying the laces on her breeches. Her boots met the rest of her dragonriding garments on the jagged rocks by the cavernâs wall, leaving the princess in only her smallclothes.
The silver prince was left breathless by her actions, completely entranced by the sight of her exposed chest, every contour of her body on display through the translucent fabric. His eye drank in the sight and he could feel his blood rushing to a southernmost point. He wanted to worship her, to kiss and nibble her skin â to make her cry out his name until the only thing she could remember was the feel of him against herself. At this moment, he was no longer Aemond Targaryen, Prince Regent and Protector of the Realm; he was a dog at her heel, eager for her calling. His gaze never left hers, staring at her vulnerable state as he mirrored her actions. First he removed his baldric, steel clinking as his dagger and sword fell to the ground. Then, he slowly undid the various buckles on his black jerkin, his breeches following suit. He did not waver as her brown eyes found his stiffened manhood; for he hadnât cared to remain in concealment as she did.
Aeloraâs gaze followed her husband as he approached her again, his hands reaching out and his fingers gently sliding up her bare thigh. She felt him press further into her, his cock pushing itself snugly against her core. He leaned in until his mouth was just beside her ear, his breath warm against her neck as he bit the skin softly. There was no denying she was his, her soul forever branded by his sinful devotion; the princess would never trust a kinslayer twice over, but she couldnât help but love him.
âVestragon aoâre ñuhon. (Say youâre mine.)â His voice was barely a whisper but it was as much a command as a plead.
âVestragon aoâre nykeÄdrosa ñuhon, gÄ«da sepÄr syt kiza bantis. (Say youâre still mine, even just for tonight)â.
âNyke aĆhon. Äva tubis Ćños. (I am yours. Until daylight)â. She answered, lips trembling as the words escaped her.
A primal possessiveness engulfed the one eyed prince, the part that had always longed for her roaring in victory. At that very moment, he felt that there was nothing in this world that he would not do for her. He took her mouth in another kiss, their tongues clashing in a more feral and desperate manner. Aemond lifted her, his calloused hands digging into her plump arse as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Her fingers gripped at his silver locks, his sudden responde sending waves of languor across her limbs. He moved her onto the cloak that was on the ground, the velvety sand welcoming her weight over the fabric as he covered her body with his.
Aemond continued his path of kisses down her body, his hands wandering over her breasts and waist and his mouth leaving more marks in its path. He could feel Aelora shudder in anticipation, her hips arching against his as he moved closer to her core, the air heavy with the scent of her nectar. He halted, taking in the sight of her before him. It had been so long â too long â since he had laid eyes upon her like this, and he relished in the way she already looked completely wrecked by his touch alone. The prince finally reached his ultimate goal, his lips finding her mound as he licked a stripe across the sensitive flesh. He let out a low moan at the taste of her sweet ambrosia on his tongue, a loud whimper emanating from her lungs in response.
The young womanâs hair laid carelessly on the ground, grains of sand intertwining into the brown mess as she arched her back in pleasure. She cried out as he grabbed her thighs, spreading her further apart and burying his face between her legs, his tongue exploring her in ways she had missed for many moons. He could not get enough of her, his lips and tongue trailing silent prayers over her most sensitive spot as his name left her lips. She felt her walls clench as he barged inside her cunt with a long finger, adjusting to the once familiar feeling. Shivers ran down her spine in satisfaction as Aemond synchronized his movements, the overwhelming pleasure bringing stars to her eyes.
A lilac eye never left her face, watching every expression that played across her features. Her mouth parted in pleasure, each gasp and moan fueling the fire of the princeâs own arousal. He had longed to see her like this, writhing underneath him, his name on her lips and his touch on her skin. The memories of her had haunted him in his nights alone, but now, in this moment, he was finally able to worship her like the god given treasure that she was.
Aelora's cries grew more intense, her hips bucking against Aemond's skilled mouth as pleasure mounted within her. Her thighs trembled slightly, its muscles tensing in anticipation of the release that was quickly approaching. Each touch and movement only served to bring her closer to the precipice of pleasure.
A loud cry echoed through the cavern as she climaxed, her body shuddering and her fingers digging into the ground in a desperate attempt to anchor herself. As the waves of ecstasy washed over her, she felt as though she had been transported to another realm. The connection between them was somehow stronger than it had ever been before, their souls dancing to a passionate melody.
When Aelora finally gasped for air, the prince slowly moved up from her core, his body hovering over hers. He watched as she recovered from the rapture he had given her with a dark and vainglorious smirk. With his elbow holding himself over her, he pulled her leg to rest on his hip as his eye scanned her features. Her hand moved to cup his cheek, the tip of her finger caressing his reddened scar as she furrowed her brows.
âNyke gaomagon regret ziry. Skoros nyke vestretan se mĆrÄ« jÄda. (I do regret it. What I said the last time.)â She apologized, regret brimming in her brown orbs.
Aemond leaned into her touch, his good eye closing at the gentle touch of her hand against his skin, it felt nearly as soothing as a balm to his weary heart. The mention of the title she had bestowed upon him sent a chill through his spine, his monstrous behavior had earned the words even if they had maimed him. His face turned to press a soft kiss into her palm, before opening his eye to look at her again.
âIt is of no importance.â His voice was rough and low as he spoke.
Aelora softly tugged at the straps of his eyepatch, earning a trembling exhale from him in response. The touch of her delicate fingers on his malady sent a wave of fear through his spirit. She removed piece of leather, revealing the puckered, scarred skin where his eye had once been. He found himself unable to look at her for a moment, the feeling of vulnerability consuming him in the dim light of the cave. The princess looked deeply into the sapphire gem in his socket, tenderness engulfing the kiss she placed upon it.
Aemond's touch was gentle as he took her lips in his, not waiting for her response as he gripped her hip and turned her on her stomach. His eye roamed over the expanse of her back, tracing his fingers over the smooth surface of her skin, leaving a trail of gentle caresses in its path. It was a stark contrast to the frenzied way he had touched her previously, this touch was far more tender, almost reverent in nature. His body pressed against hers as the length of his manhood rested on the small of her back, buring into her skin. He leaned down, his mouth finding her ear as he moved closer.
âAzantys ñuha sindigho, issa vÄzos. (I have missed you desperately, my sun)â. His breath was warm against her skin as he whispered.
Aelora arched her back as she felt the tip of his cock breeching her dampened slit, her knees propping her hip upwards in search of contact. His arm reached under her, squeezing one of her peaks as he fully entered her. The pair let out breathless moans as Aemond moved against her, leaving no time for her adjustment. The sting of pain she felt had been nothing compared to the ecstasy of his length inside her, finding herself unable to focus on anything but the feeling of being around him.
The princeâs thrusts grew harder, his body moving against hers in a rhythm that was both frenzied and yet somehow controlled. Her moans and sighs filled the air, his own breaths coming quick and sharply as he took her with a wild abandon. He buried his face in her neck, biting down on the soft flesh as his hands buried into her hips.
âAvy jorrÄelan. (I love you)â Aelora murmured between ragged moans, her hand reaching to grasp his hair.
His eye widened slightly at her words, a thrill rushing through him at having heard them coming from her lips once again. His lips found the base of her jawline, pressing a kiss to the sensitive skin. His cock kept reaching further into her cunt as their flesh moved together with a rhythmic thrust, like the rise and fall of waves on the shore.
âAvy jorrÄelan. Avy jorrÄelan. Avy jorrÄelan.â Aemond mumbled repeatedly in between thrusts, his words a fierce declaration of their love. He continued moving inside her, his heart racing in his ribcage as his pleasure overcame physical bounds.
Every thing about this moment was singled out from any other they had shared. The grief, pain and betrayal that coursed through their marriage dissipated amongst the dragon fire that burned within the pair. It all faded away, and all that was left was this, the feel of her skin against his, the sound of his muffled whimpers in her ear, the desperate way he repeated her name over and over. This moment felt like the calm in the middle of a storm, a rustle of the ashes of their love.
Aemond could feel his peak building, his movements becoming more urgent and frantic as he chased the pleasure he sought. His breaths came out in ragged pants, mingling with the sounds of her gasps in the air as his length clashed inside her. Aelora sensed the twitching of his manhood, threatening to spill his release inside her walls. The mere thought tightened the knot that had formed in her belly, reaching the edge of her desire.
Aemond sent a few more thrusts into the brown haired woman underneath him before both found their release simultaneously, their movements slowing as they both rode out of the ecstatic trance that washed over them. The princeâs face was buried in Aeloraâs neck, a guttural moan escaping him at the force of his own pleasure. Her body shivered at the feeling of his seed drowning her cunt, pearly tears streaming down her leg as she whimpered.
The lovers stayed silent in an adoring embrace after he disconnected their bodies, a wave of comfort washing over them. For a while they simply laid there, basking in the afterglow of their passion, their frames entwined in a tangle of limbs. It was a strange sort of peace, one that they both knew wouldn't last once the sun rose â but for the moment, they were content. The night stretched on, each hour passing in a blur of whispered words and slow hands. Aemond and Aelora clang to one another, as if they could melt into one if they only held tightly enough. The threat of daylight and the inevitable parting loomed over them like a dark cloud on the horizon, anguish settling inside their hearts.
As the hour of the nightingale approached over their secret sanctuary, the prince and princess began to break away from the blissful haven that enveloped them. There were no words to be spoken as they both dressed silently, the sound of rustling fabric and soft breaths filling the air between them. The weight of war and the knowledge that this moment was fleeting hung heavily in the air. Aemond felt a pang in his chest as he looked towards her, a mute wish in his heart that they could stay like this. To be locked in this moment forever, away from the world that demanded so much from them. But he knew that was not possible. Soon, they would have to return to their duties and obligations â this feeling would become nothing more than a memory.
As they stood before each other fully clothed, their eyes met in a bereaved gaze â sorrow for the love they shared engulfing them. Aelora stepped closer to him, holding his hand softly, almost in a cowardly manner. She had no words for the man who was her everything, the man who had her in every way possible, and she was ashamed of it. His free hand moved hesitantly to hold her cheek, his eye flickering over her face, taking in every feature. He wanted to burn the image of her into his mind, to remember every detail about her, down to the smallest freckle on her nose. His thumb traced her soft skin as he leaned in to press a soft, lingering kiss to her lips, as if to say âI will be with you foreverâ. Tears began to form at the corners of her brown orbs as she abandoned his touch. The sound of the rustling sand underneath her feet echoed through the cave as she reached its entrance, her form never escaping his stare.
She halted at the stone archway, her silhouette framed by the soft silver light of the moon. The night air was cool on her skin as she turned to look back at Aemond, the feel of their passion still lingering in the air. For a moment, they simply stood there, eyes meeting in the darkness. She ached to say something, to find the words to convey the maelstrom of emotions that raged within her. In the end, she simply smiled, bittersweet and knowing.
âShould we meet on the battlefield, I canât hesitate.â Her voice came out a whisper.
âI wonât hesitate to kill you.â She repeated, to herself or to him â Aemond didnât know.
The princeâs breath had grown a little shallow at her words, a frown forming on his face. The idea of their next encounter being on the battlefield, facing off against each other like enemies was a thought that pained him, even though he knew it was a possibility. He wanted to tell her that he wouldnât hesitate either, that he would fight her with everything he had if they ever met in battle, but the words stuck in his throat. He simply nodded in acknowledgement.
Once again, she left him. Aemond would be a King without a Queen, half of his soul forsaken in his search for power. It had to be worth it.
Bur they wouldnât meet again, not in the context of war or any other.
She would meet her demise alongside her brother in the Battle of The Gullet. Fighting hard like a Strong, dying besides her dragon like a Targaryen and laying to rest at sea like a Velaryon.
He would grow mad at her perishing, ire overcoming his every sense. And he would eventually be slayed by her stepfather at The Battle Above Godâs Eye.
Their love was epic, a fierce tale of forbidden passion that would never be written about inside history books. The only legacy they would leave behind had been scribbled onto a stone wall years before.
A.T. & A.V.
---
Taglist: @onlyrealjoy @siriusblackssun @adombtch
#aemond fanfiction#aemond one eye#aemond targaryen#aemond targaryen imagines#aemond targaryen x reader#aemond x reader#hotd#hotd x reader#house of the dragon#ewan mitchell#ewan mitchell x reader#ewan nation
520 notes
·
View notes
Text
brush away the dust part 2
Batboys x f!Reader
(part one)
summary: after returning from Under the Mountain, you found things weren't quite the same between you and your partners. years later, painful memories are brought back up.
warnings: angst
word count: 2010
a/n: I'll admit I did write the original version of this back in October 2023, so its been hiding for a while. thank you to @whisperingmidnights for helping me give it a face lift
original song Inspo: Cocaine Jesus by Rainbow Kitten Surprise
What happened to your friend, y/n? Feyre asked innocently. Rhysâs entire body stiffened, and she frowned. The female had popped into her mind recently, an offhand comment by Mor about visiting Vivian and her. She knows they were introduced once, as Rhysâs friend but she hadnât heard a word of her since.Â
âShe moved,â he said curtly.
âWhere?â Feyre pressed. There was something else about her, and she was determined to figure out what.Â
âWinter.â His fingers clenched around the pen, white knuckling as he tried to write, the ink ripping through the paper instead. She reached out to try and take it from him, to hold his hand, but he held onto it with a death grip.
âTell me what it is,â Feyre sighed.Â
âItâs nothing.âÂ
âBullshit.â Feyre knew she was pushing, and treaded carefully. âYou said no secrets between us.â That seemed to flip something in him, because he dropped the pen and leaned back. Grief flooded his features - and surprised her.Â
âWe were in a relationship,â he said curtly. Her mouth parted, sheâd never expected ⊠âShe was with Azriel, Cassian, and I. For centuries.âÂ
Feyre blinked several times. Surprisingly, no jealousy flooded through her. She knew heâd had lovers before but hadnât thought all three of them would have the same one.Â
âWhat happened?â she asked quietly.
âI found my mate.â He didnât meet her gaze, and it wasnât out of shame for them being together. Feyre easily but the pieces together.Â
âRhys,â she hissed, âtell me you didnât toss her aside.âÂ
He didnât meet her eyes. âShe was there, Under the Mountain. Healing. We couldnât risk being seen together, or speaking much.â She hadnât known, sheâd known nothing of this. âWhen I came back,â shame - she scented shame and a tiny pit of anger growing in him, âI knew you were my mate, and it wasnât fair to her.âÂ
âWhat about Cassian or Azriel?âÂ
âIt wouldnât have ⊠it wouldnât have been the same without the three of us. Cassian has Nesta, and Az was fine.âÂ
His mental walls were wide open, and she didnât try to invade, but the strength of his memories sucked her in. The joy of the four of them together ⊠âwe can keep a spot for her for now.âÂ
She reached out and called for Cassian and Azriel, and her tone left no room for bullshit. They were there within minutes.Â
Feyre slammed her palms against the desk, rising to her feet. âLook at me. All three of you.â They did, and she spoke to them as their High Lady. âYou threw her out, after centuries of love - of her giving every fucking thing to you.â The two of them didnât need to question who she was speaking of. In fact, they didnât look too surprised. She wouldnât be surprised if Rhys warned them.Â
âI didnât throw-â Rhys began.Â
âYou offered her a spot,â Feyre spat, âin the home she just returned to - after half a century ripped away from her home, from her family, and everything she loved. None of you,â she made sure to meet each of their eyes, âeven tried to make things right.âÂ
âFeyre,â Cassian said carefully, holding his hands up in a placating gesture, âit was complicated. She,â he glanced at Rhys, âthey had been gone for so long - she came back different.âÂ
âMother above. Youâre all idiots. She came back traumatized, and I guarantee she thought the three males she loved would help, and you may as well have thrown her back Under the Mountain.âÂ
Silence radiated throughout the room, and she went to find Mor. Sheâd seen a glimpse of their friendship, and needed some way to apologize for the three bastards, if they wouldnât do it themselves.Â
-
The High Lady of the Night Court showed up at her door, and she couldnât refuse her. So, she did what sheâs always done - and offered her a cup of tea and some pastries sheâd baked that morning. Feyre took them all with a gentle smile and thanks, but she could feel the anxiety roll from her.Â
âI know why youâre here,â y/n sighed, gripping the warm mug as if she might get some strength from it.Â
âPlease,â Feyre said gently, âI need to explain.âÂ
âYouâre not responsible for them,â she assured her. Feyreâs lips pressed into a tight line, obviously she disagreed. âI know it wasnât your fault,â she continued when she didnât interrupt, âI hold no ill will towards you or them- â
âThat makes you a better female than me,â Feyre huffed and she let out a laugh. The High Lady smiled at her. She could see how she matched with Rhys, could sense how they would fit together. âI did lecture them.â Y/nâs returning smile didnât quite reach her eyes. âIâm sorry to open old wounds, but I ⊠I want you to know they were wrong. How they treated you was unacceptable, and Iâm ashamed you were driven from your home.âÂ
She blinked back tears. Feyre had said the things she didnât dare even think anymore. The feelings sheâd worked through and discarded, trying to replace them with gratitude for the learning opportunity. âAfter what you went through, how you still came back to help all of us in the war, not expecting a thing out of it.â Feyre paused, as if trying to gather her thoughts. Somehow, sheâd learned about the healing. Did Madja tell her? She let her continue, mostly because she had no idea what to say to her. âYou still have a home, in the Night Court if you ever-â
She held up a hand, interrupting her words. âI appreciate the sentiment, and your kind words and understanding. But, the Night Court is not my home. It hasnât been for years and Iâm happy with my life here.â Then, it was too much - having her here, digging up things that were better left buried, even if it came from a good place. She stood, turned to the kitchen and a petty part of her flared. Quickly, she put together a small basket of all of the things she knew the three of them had loved, that she would usually make. Some pastries, preserves, and honeycomb jelly. She knew Feyre was watching her every move.Â
Y/n glanced at the clock. She had agreed to pick up a shift tonight. âI have to leave for work soon,â she said apologetically. Feyre rose with her. âHere,â she handed the basket. âSome gifts for friends.â Feyreâs eyes flashed as if she recalled a memory, and a mischievous look danced in them. A look that told her sheâd make sure they encountered her little gift. She could picture Feyre leaving it in a common area, knowing all too well her scent would be all over it for them to see.Â
âThank you for coming,â she added - and Feyre took the dismissal. There wasnât an invitation for more, for a return, and she left gracefully, thanking her for inviting her in and listening.Â
-
The three of them showed up at her house. She shouldâve slammed the door in their faces, but she knew they would wait outside until they opened again. Their High Lady was likely behind this.Â
Her hands moved in familiar patterns, throwing a kettle on for tea - warming up a few things sheâd baked this morning. Maybe she slammed the cups down a bit harder on the counter than normal. Or sliced the bread with something else in mind. She didnât need to look to know at least one of them, probably Cassian, had winced.Â
âI hope you find your mate one day,â Rhys said as theyâd finally settled down. The Illyrians looked vaguely uncomfortable, chairs not designed with wings in mind. Good.Â
âI donât.â she snapped back at him. The bit of leftover anger - the part she never let herself feel - started bubbling inside of her as soon as she spotted them. It was ready to boil over. âI hope I never toss someone to the side without so much as an explanation. We went through âŠâ Her throat restricted, and tears started falling - but she refused to be ashamed of them. It had taken her this long to be comfortable showing outward emotion again, and she wouldnât apologize for it. âFifty years of hell and you left me. Left me by myself. If Mor wasnât there âŠâÂ
She didnât let herself finish the sentence, thinking about what it would have been like if her friend hadnât dragged her out of the pit of misery.Â
âIâm sorry,â Cassian said weakly.Â
âWeâre sorry,â Rhys added and Azriel gave a nod.Â
She scoffed. Too damn late for any apologies.
âWe thought it would be easier for you that way.â Azriel said quietly, his expression contemplative. Â
âIt wasnât easy for us,â Cassian added. Rhys shifted. It was easier for him, that much she could tell. If things had been different, if theyâd at least been more direct ⊠Maybe in an alternate timeline theyâd still be friends. She would still be in the City of Starlight, working under Madja and growing in her role.Â
âWell,â she let her expression morph into a cruel smile. âThank you for clearing that up. You never really knew me at all,â and strode of the door, swinging it open and motioning for them to leave.Â
None of them moved. âWe still need to talk.â Rhys almost sounded like he was pleading.Â
âGet out of my house.â She hissed at them, throwing as much venom as possible. They still didnât move. Maybe the years made her forget how gods damned stubborn they are. Pigheaded males. She slammed the door shut instead. âSay your piece, and get out.âÂ
-
Azriel didnât know what to expect coming here, but it certainly wasn't pure anger and resentment. The absolute venom and distaste she looked at them with. It made him uncomfortable.Â
âItâs been a decade, why canât we-â Cassian started.Â
âAnd we had centuries together. It might take a few more for me to look at you without wanting to break something.âÂ
A lie, he could almost taste the lie spilling from her lips. Still, he didnât verbally call her out, but when she met his gaze, he could tell she knew. Her eyes rolled and she stood again.Â
âSit down,â Azriel said, the first thing heâd said to her after so many years.
She didnât listen. He resisted the urge to send a shadow to tug you back into her seat. That, he knew, would only piss y/n off.Â
âPlease,â he added with a touch of strain.
It had the effect he desired, and she sat back down - still watching him cautiously. Almost like something was wrong with him. He frowned. Had he never said that one word to her? Something ugly like shame blossomed in him.Â
He had centuries of training in patience, but he could tell the others were frustrated by how the rest of the conversation seemed to spin in circles without ever going anywhere. In another universe, he might have laughed to himself about it later. In this one, their own emotions seemed to leak into his own, infecting him.Â
âThis is going nowhere. This went nowhere. It wonât ever go anywhere,â you finally said, words almost frenzied.Â
Theyâd worked you into that state. Guilt brushed against him. A cat hissed from somewhere.Â
âWe should go,â Azriel said. Probably one of the first smart things said during this conversation. Their presence here had only grown to distress you further.Â
âJust wait,â you had a look he recognized about you - one where you were about to do something you may regret. He was too curious to stop you.Â
Her hand hesitated on the drawer. The room went still. It slowly slid open, and he watched you pick up a small ⊠portrait, gently wiping away the fine layer of dust coating it. It was a shame, he thought, that heâd never be able to brush away the dust coating your relationship.Â
#batboys x reader#batboys x y/n#rhysand x reader#rhysand x y/n#cassian x y/n#cassian x reader#azriel x y/n#azriel x reader#acotar fic#acotar drabble#acotar imagine
478 notes
·
View notes
Text
recess || jenni hermoso x alexia putellas x child!reader ||
you just want one of your moms to take a break and play with you.
"mami, hurry up! mama, tell mami to hurry! we have to get to training." training with the girls was absolutely one of your favorite days. it had been a struggle, but alexia had convinced jenni to let you attend daycare for three days out of the week. that left you with them for their days off, one day with eli, and then one day at training.
"yeah, ale, hurry up," jenni teased. alexia glanced at her partner with a look of pure disdain. you didn't seem to notice at all as you tried pulling jenni up to the doors. "do you remember the passcode?"
"i can't reach the numbers," you told her. jenni knew that you could reach it if you tried to. they had been trying to teach you as much as possible to give you a good head start, but you had been having a bit of trouble with some of your numbers.
"that's not what mama asked you," alexia said. you turned away from your mothers, attempting to hide your face away in shame. alexia noticed the way you had shrunk into yourself and looked to jenni for help.
"that's okay, i forget sometimes too." jenni scooped you up into her arms as alexia entered the building code. jenni carried you all the way to the locker room, more than happy for some extra cuddles. she knew that unless you wanted something specific, you'd forget all about your mothers once you saw their teammates.
"hola osita," mapi greeted you. jenni barely had time to let go of you before you were sprinting over to the tattooed defender. mapi happily scooped you up into her arms, tossing you around a little. alexia sighed at the sight. it was cute, but she knew that you'd be riled up by the time that they got to the field.
much to alexia's dismay, mapi was one of your favorites. if you had the chance to be near the woman, you were absolutely going to be right by her side. you were always reluctant to sit in the little shaded area by the water while they warmed up because it meant you had to stay away from your friends.
sometimes you had other friends, but it wasn't quite the same. you wanted to play and kick the ball like you did with mama. you hated being stuck on the sidelines, and within 30 minutes, you had gotten restless. mami told you once that they practiced on the field for a couple of hours, and that if you got hot to tell someone so they could bring you inside.
the only issue was that you didn't want to go outside. no, you wanted to kick the ball with mapi. she was your best friend, not that you would ever let patri or leila know that. one day, you had forgotten to give them goodbye kisses and mama teased leila about how pouty she had gotten because of it. they told you not to worry about it, but you were afraid of making one of them cry.
"ale, i think someone wants you," aitana said as she pointed over towards you. alexia turned around to see you standing right at the white line. you weren't allowed on the pitch during practice, so you'd get as close as you could whenever you wanted something from her.
"mami?" you called out quietly. alexia knelt down in front of you, and you took the opportunity to wrap yourself around her like a koala.
"are you okay bebita?" alexia asked you. she was afraid that something had happened to upset you. you weren't overly clingy with her, not like you were with jenni. however, when jenni was away or busy, alexia because your subsitute for cuddles and kisses. "i have to get back to practice. it's only been a little bit. do you need anything?"
"stay. play with me," you whined. alexia pried your arms off of her and pressed a kiss to your forehead as she stood. your lip trembled as alexia started to walk away. she hadn't gotten more than 10 feet away before you broke down. alexia had seen a few tantrums from you, but she hadn't been the cause of one in a while.
"you will not get what you want by throwing a fit. i thought we had a talk about this, you're a big girl now, aren't you? do i need to enroll you in the nursery again instead?" alexia asked you. she didn't make a move towards you, instead just asking from afar. if she came to you, her resolve would most likely break. that was why it was easier to stand back in most scenarios like this. jenni, however, did not believe the same way and always came running at the first of your cries.
"hey, what are those tears about?" jenni asked as she knelt down next to you. a couple of the other girls had started to gather around, mostly to make sure you weren't hurt. you flung yourself into jenni's arms and sobbed, rambling incoherently about wanting to play with someone too.
"calm down or you can't come to training anymore," alexia told you sternly. that only seemed to make things worse. alexia felt awkward as everybody looked at the three of you. what was even worse was the way that jenni glared at her on your behalf. "jenni, she knows that she has to sit and be good if she's going to stay."
"alexia, she is little. she'll get restless and upset sometimes," jenni reasoned.
"mami's mean," you sniffled. alexia threw her hands up and walked off at that, not wanting to stick around for jenni inevitably giving in to whatever you wanted. it was always like that, jenni even having gone as far as to ask alexia to tell you 'no' so that she didn't have to. alexia was sick of it, and she hated the way that you whined and complained when being left alone with her.
"mami isn't mean, she's just working. we all are, osita. that's why you have to go sit over there for a little while longer. we need to do more work before we can take a break," jenni explained. you didn't like the sound of it, but she explained it better than alexia had.
"like recess?" you asked. jenni nodded and smiled at you proudly.
"exactly, you're so smart. now, when we take our recess break, find mami and play with her for a little bit. i think that she's a bit sad right now," jenni said. you nodded and walked back over to your spot in the grass. practice resumed like normal, and when the girls had their first little break after about another hour, leila and mapi made sure that they were the first ones over to your little area.
"osita, do you want to play catch with us?" leila asked. normally, that was your favorite game. the two of them would toss you back and forth until alexia or irene came over to tell them it wasn't safe. some of the other girls played catch with you, and none of them had ever dropped you, so you didn't get what the big deal was.
"not this recess. i want to play with mami," you told them. leila seemed a bit surprised, but walked you over to alexia. you were a bit scared to ask if alexia would play with you, but you closed your eyes and tugged on the bottom of her shirt to get her attention. "i know that i was mean earlier, but i'd like it if you kicked the ball with me please."
"you weren't mean bebita. you were upset, and i wasn't listening to you very well. come on, let's see what mama's been teaching you," alexia said.
you didn't like kicking the ball with mami as much because she tried coaching you like you were a player. mama let you have fun and kick the ball around however you wanted to, but mami didn't know how to play as well. however, this time, things weren't so bad. you taught mami one of the games that you had tried teaching mama.
jenni stood back with leila just watching you and alexia. it blew jenni's mind that alexia thought she was so bad with you. jenni could see clearly that alexia loved you, and once the two of you had time to calm down, you got on like a house on fire. sometimes, alexia just needed a reminder of how little you really were. jenni assumed that alexia had been a very serious kid, unlike you, who was carefree and the polar opposite of how alexia could be at times.
"the break is over, bebita. are you okay to stay in the grass? let someone know if you need to go inside," alexia said. you seemed a bit sad, but you walked right over to leila and jenni, who led you back to your spot on the grass. your playing had definitely tuckered you out a bit, and with the heat, you were asleep in absolutely no time.
#woso fanfics#woso x reader#woso imagine#jenni hermoso imagine#jenni hermoso x reader#jenni hermoso x alexia putellas x reader#alexia putellas imagine#alexia putellas x reader#child!reader
531 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sacrifices (Oneshot)
[ canon ⹠Aemond x little sister ⹠female ]
[ warnings: incest obviously, sex content, virginity loss, oral sex, smut, fluff, sexual tension, obsession ]
[ description: Finally, after months of waiting, his beloved, younger sister becomes his wife. The task that awaits him as an older brother is not to cause her pain during the beautiful act in which they will finally become one. ]
Part 4 (the last) of the Appearances, it can be read as standalone story.
My other works:Â Masterlist
_____
"Don't be afraid, hÄedar (little sister)."
This was easier said than done.
The day of their nuptials, although it was the fulfilment of their dreams and hopes, was also a time full of terror and humiliation for them.
Aegon made sure to speak his thoughts aloud about how his younger brother would not be able to please his sister and that it was him she should give her wedding night to.
"With one eye, he won't even know where to put it." Aegon sneered, taking a deep sip from his cup. Their mother gave him a quick, rebuking glance.
"Aegon. That is enough."
The humiliation he felt burned his loins like fire, however, what really frightened him was her pale face, her hands clenched on her beautiful green dress, the field flowers pinned into her hair.
She looked so beautiful and innocent that he was afraid to touch her, barely brushing her tiny, delicate hands as they danced.
He hated courtly courtesy, and the steps he had to take to the rhythm of the music seemed forced and clumsy, yet he was doing it for her, just for her.
Although it was their wedding day, she was sad and tired.
To his joy, with the help of his mother, he managed to dissuade his brother and his friends from participating in their intimate act. When the chamber door closed behind them, they were left alone.
He was relieved when her body clung to his: it was not a gesture of desire, but of fear and uncertainty, as if she had been waiting for hours and could not do it because it would be indecent behaviour.
Embracing her husband.
She was his wife.
"LÄkia (big brother)." She muttered, sinking into his linen white shirt, her body covered only by her nightgown.
His arms involuntarily embraced her petite figure, sinking her face into his chest, her scent, her closeness making him feel a pleasant warmth in his stomach.
"I'm here. No one's going to hurt you." He whispered, his full lips placing a loud, soft kiss on the top of her head.
Gods, how he loved her.
Her, only her.
Love was a weakness and he knew it, and she was the only person he wanted and needed to be vulnerable in front of.
"Are you afraid?" She asked involuntarily, looking up at him with her big, dark eyes that she had inherited from their mother.
His broad hand rose to her plump cheek and stroked her skin with his thumb, looking at her with his lips parted, feeling a squeeze in his heart.
What should he answer?
What if she thought he was weak, that Aegon was right?
That he wouldn't be able to please her?
"What do you mean?" He muttered, looking into the depths of her dark, shining eyes.
"Have you ever lain with a woman? Before our betrothal. You can tell me, I'll understand." She whispered in a trembling voice, and he swallowed hard, feeling the cold sweat on his back.
He didn't know if it was a good idea to tell her, but he didn't want to begin their marriage with a lie.
"I did, issa dĆna rĆ«klon (my sweet flower). Once. It was Aegon's idea, not mine. On my thirteenth Name Day." He choked out with difficulty, feeling shame and fear at the thought that she might have rejected him, found him disgusting, unworthy of her affection.
She nodded, to his surprise looking as if she felt relieved, her trembling hand found his, their fingers intertwined in a soft, tender embrace.
"You promised me that from this day to the end of your days you would be mine alone." She whispered, and he nodded, feeling his erection swell and pulse in his breeches at her words, reminding him of the vow they had made to each other in the Great Sept.
"Yes, sweet sister. I am yours and you are mine." He sighed, leaning over her, in some natural, simple reflex, letting their lips cling to each other in a soft, warm kiss.
They both purred with contentment, carefully grasping each other's cheeks in their hands, stroking the skin of their faces with their fingers, letting their wet, rough tongues lick tentatively with the quiet click of their saliva.
"â ah â mmm â" She hummed as one of his arms hugged her waist, forcing her body to slam against his, his impatient cock pushing against her belly.
"â can you feel it, hÄedar? â" He exhaled, looking down between their bodies, watching the bulge under the material of his breeches pressing against her body. "â can you feel what you're doing to me? â how much I crave to feel you? â"
She looked at him with a hazy, dreamy, hot gaze from which he felt a squeeze in his lower abdomen, her glistening, puffy lips parted wide.
"â I want it, brother â make it feel good â" She whispered, and he needed no more encouragement. She squealed in surprise, throwing her arms around his shoulders as he lifted her up, holding her beneath her buttocks, walking with her towards their large marital bed now standing in his chamber.
"â easy, little one â easy â" He murmured with a smile, touched by her innocent, involuntary behaviour, in the candlelight seeing how much her cheeks had blushed with emotion.
"â will it hurt, Aemond? â mum said it would â" She muttered as he laid her down on the soft, clean bedding, apparently revealing to him at last the reason for her sadness and anxiety all day.
He sighed heavily, climbing onto the bed, reading dozens of books before their wedding just to make sure he did everything he could to spare her suffering.
"â there's a thin wall inside you that I'm going to have to break â during this moment, you'll be able to feel discomfort and sting, but when it's behind us, I swear you'll feel nothing but pleasure â" He whispered in a trembling voice, spreading her thighs in front of him, letting the material of her nightgown expose her bare thighs.
She blinked, looking at him in disbelief, surprised, apparently, by his extensive knowledge on the subject, and breathed out quietly, as if trying to relax.
"â we'll start with what's familiar to you â we need to make you wet and willing for your brother â hm? â" He murmured, cocking his head, trailing his hands from her knees to her thighs. She nodded quickly, wriggling impatiently, clearly now more excited than frightened, shivering on her skin in the places where he ran his palms.
A sweet sigh of surprise left her lips as he drew her closer to him and leaned in, sinking his face into her heat: her folds were pink and swollen, soft and tender as silk. His sister smelled of bath, of fragrant oils and herself, of her own sweat â he murmured at the thought, the tip of his tongue running over her small, swollen bud, making her fingers clench in his hair, her head thrown back.
"â lÄkia â" She mewled, rolling her hips back and forth, impatient, wanting more and harder. He, however, decided to take his time and explore her womanhood, the space around her pearl, her tight slit, which he teased with slow, lazy flicks of his tongue.
He felt the taste of her moisture on his tongue and grinned under his breath as he listened to her moans, feeling her body writhing before him in convulsions, his fingers digging warningly into the plush structure of her thigh.
"â lay still â" He hissed, finally forcing his tongue between her fleshy, hot walls, licking and rubbing the small spot just above her opening, teasing her bud with his nose, all swollen from his caresses.
"â Aemond â Aemond, Aemond, Aemond â" She sobbed in front of him, chasing her peak, but he knew he couldn't let her come.
Not yet.
He stopped his treatments and raised himself up on his elbows, looking at her with satisfaction, wiping his face with his hand. Her long, dark hair was spread around her head, her lips parted wide in a heavy breath, her gaze hot and full of desire.
"â I want more â husband â" She mumbled, and he sighed and nodded, sliding the material of his breeches lower, releasing his hard, long manhood, dripping from his precum.
Husband.
"â show me your breasts, sweet wife â" He commanded, and she drew in a loud breath and quickly slid the material of her nightgown off her shoulders, revealing her bare chest to him.
Something about her appearance, about how different she was from Madam, aroused him even more â her plump breasts with their sweet, hard nipples were more girlish, more innocent, more lovely.
His.
His hand squeezed his swollen cock at the base with sure, quick jerks as he leaned in, sinking and clamping his mouth on her little nipple, beginning to suck involuntarily as if he were a baby.
He had never heard her let out a similar moan before, so helpless and loud, her hands immediately pressed his face closer to her breast as if she wanted to melt into one with him.
"â b-brother â what are you â ah â" She mewled and shuddered as he directed the thick head of his cock against her leaking, hot slit and began to slowly push.
She gasped, throwing her head back, clearly not having known a similar sensation in her entire life â he opened her with difficulty and was met with resistance, her moan of discomfort telling him that this was the moment.
He released her breast and lifted himself up on his arm higher, to her face, wanting to look into her eyes, his nose pressed against her cheek.
"â I need to push harder now â this might hurt a little â spread your thighs wider â yes, just like that â ready? â" He asked and she nodded, her eyes big with desire and terror.
He cradled her head to the hollow of his neck, slid out a little and with one sure thrust hit something deep inside her, from which she cried out loudly and squealed in pain, her fingers tightening on the material of his shirt.
Fuck, he hadn't made it.
He had to do it again, harder.
"â just one more time â one more time and it will be over â" He whispered in a trembling voice, her walls almost painfully tight against his cock, clenching in panic.
He grasped her buttocks in his hands, pulling them apart with her whine of discomfort, and with one violent thrust he finally broke deeper into her warm interior. He felt her burst into sobs, her legs quivering all over in his embrace, her fingers clenched painfully hard against his skin.
"â stop â don't move â don't move â" She mumbled pleadingly, and he froze motionless, panting heavily, feeling the sting in his heart, for some reason feeling like crying himself. His lips placed warm, tender kisses on her temple and cheek, his broad hand simply stroking her hair, wanting to reassure her.
"â I know, I'm so sorry â I know I promised it would be easier â but the worst is behind us â" He promised, and she swallowed heavily, feeling how hard his erection pulsed inside her.
"â it still hurts â" She confessed, and he nodded.
"â we'll wait until it stops â we'll just embrace and kiss until the discomfort passes â hm? â" He asked in a shaky voice, afraid that she would reject him now, tell him to stop, that she didn't want to see him, that she would never let him touch her again.
She, however, nodded and looked at him with a trusting and affectionate gaze from which his lips, swollen with desire, melted with hers into one. They kissed loudly and unashamedly, their tongues dancing with each other deep in their throats, fighting for dominance, their hands stroking their hair and bodies.
Indeed, he felt her walls stop pressing so hard against him, her breathing calmed, tears of fear stopped flowing down her face. Tentatively, he slid deeper into her, and she only sighed, combing through his hair, without however uttering a word.
"â may I? â" He asked in a quivering voice, feeling his cock about to explode with desire. She looked up at him, her lips parted sweetly, her face all red from emotion and tears.
"â yes â just â be gentle â She mumbled, and he pressed his forehead against hers, with a low groan slowly and firmly sliding all the way into her. He looked at her face, at her eyelashes glistening from her tears, at her sweet red lips, and thought he had to do this to her.
"â sister â" He exhaled and began to pound into her, shyly and shallowly at first, thinking only of how tight, warm, wet she was, that he was just taking her maidenhood and her, what was rightfully his from the day she was born.
"â brother â" She muttered, throwing her head back, clearly feeling the opposite of discomfort at the moment.
"â 'm going to accelerate now â" He whispered, gripping her hips in his hands, imposing a sharp, fast rhythm on her, slamming into her the way he'd always dreamed of doing, the loud slaps of their skin building his way to fulfilment.
She moaned loudly, throwing her legs over his back, her hands on his neck pressed him closer, wanting to unite with him, to become one as they were always meant to be. They kissed passionately and deeply, then again and again as her hips began to rock, seeking a shared rhythm with him, her sweet little cunt began to squeeze him, soaking him all over.
"â ñuhon (mine) â" He exhaled between the aggressive, sticky, slick dance of their teeth and tongues, their bodies entwined in an aggressive, close embrace like a vine.
"â aĆhon (yours) â iksan aĆhon, lÄkia (I'm yours, big brother), oh fuck, fuck, fuck! â" She cursed far too sweetly and innocently, throwing her head back in euphoria, going before his eyes through the kind of release she had never before experienced in his presence, the great wet spot under their buttocks making him lick his lips lustfully.
"â that's right â I intend to fulfil my duty to you as a husband every day, ÄbrazÈłrys (wife) â ah â fuck, yes â" He sighed, feeling a tightening in his stones, only to feel a wonderful, stunning relief a moment later and finally fill her with his seed, as he had always been destined to do.
"â gods â" He exhaled, falling on top of her, their hands clenched on their bodies, refusing to let go, their breaths hitched and heavy, full of fulfilment.
"â I want to see you bare, valzÈłrys (husband) â" She mumbled out in shame, and he hummed, for some reason pleased with her request.
At the thought that he hadn't discouraged her from their intimacy, that she wanted it as much as he did.
As he pulled off his shirt and breeches she slipped off the material of her nightgown, remaining unashamedly naked before him, sweet, beautiful, his.
His little sister.
He drew her to him, placing tender, loud kisses full of affection on her bare skin, her nimble fingers pulling at the ribbon material at the back of his head, releasing the front strands of his hair.
He looked at her and smiled, thinking with pride that he was her husband and she was his wife, that every night from that day until his death she would spend at his side, in his bed, bearing his children, his inheritance.
They clung to each other like little children, sinking into each other's embrace, stroking each other's naked bodies, kissing the skin of each other's sweaty faces, red with emotion, knowing that no one would ever separate them again.
Before the face of men and gods, they were one.
#aemond targaryen#aemond one eye#aemond fic#aemond fanfiction#hotd aemond#prince aemond#aemond x sister#aemond fanfic#aemond x female#aemond x female character#aemond smut#aemond targaryen smut#aemond the kinslayer#aemond x oc#aemond x original female character#aemond x original character#aemond angst#aemond targaryen angst#aemond targaryen fluff#aemond fluff#hotd fanfic#hotd fanfiction#hotd fic#hotd smut#hotd fluff#hotd angst#house of the dragon fanfiction#canon aemond
566 notes
·
View notes
Text
Entangled Fates
Pairing: Robb Stark x fem!Targaryen!Reader
Summary: The Targaryen name has brought nothing but misery to Y/Nâ her half-blood placing a curse upon her. She's observed the toll her presence takes on the people she loves; no longer wanting to form a close tie with anyone. Nevertheless, her heart steered its own course. And it steered towards a certain man.
Warnings: angst. allusion to r*pe and death, nothing descriptive. a steamy make-out scene but nothing crazy. not really book or show accurate but f it we ball. also fluff. also reader has dark hair so just pretend u do if u don't xoxo.
Word count: 10.1K (beginning just has lots of background lore pls bear w/ me)
In life, there are those destined for lavish living and those made to struggle to see their next day. From a young age, Dorea knew she fell into the second category. She grew up orphaned; never knowing the love of a mother or a father. Despite the fact, Dorea was strong willed; she found her own kind of love. Love for herself, love for her friends, and love for her life. She knows that she did not have the best life; her dresses had holes in them, she had to work from dawn to dusk, and she often would need to go days without eating. That ultimately changed the day a close friend of hers had come to her with a new line of work.
âOne of the castles maids was executed, so her position is open to takeâ.
Looking back, she shouldâve said no from the way a chill went up her spine. She had heard the rumors of the king having gone mad; but at the time, that was not her problem. Being a castle maid sounded a lot better than being a candle maker. All she had to do was clean the chambers and mind her business and pay would be given to her. The task sounded easyâ it shouldâve been easy. Dorea had ways of not drawing attention to herself. That is how she has made it this far in her life; from hiding. The peace of obscurity brought her comfort; being anonymous was a safe refuge that protected her from prying eyes and the entanglements of wicked connections. The girl was pure and innocent.
Yet, fate, with its twisted sense of irony, had other plans.
She truly had done all she could to stay out of the eyes of the royal family. She shouldâve been more careful, more attentive, more aware of the eyes that followed her unknowingly when she walked the halls. Her foolishness had caught up to her one day when a guard had dragged her to the throne room; thrown to the ground to kneel in front of the king, Aerys II Targaryen. Dorea was ready to open her mouth and beg for forgiveness on whatever crimes she had committed but was silenced in fear. âYou will meet me in my chambers tonightâ, he said. Dorea could do nothing but nod as she could not go against the kingsâ words. The only thing she could do was look to the Hand of the King for some form of help, but they stood muted. Moments later, she was whisked away by some female servantsâ some of them her own friendsâ and was prepared for the event. She was washed and dressed properly; never have been so physically clean yet so dirty internally.
Later that night, her virtue and gaiety of life was destroyed when the king came and took her. She had prayed to the Gods that it was only a one-time thing. But the Gods seemed to find her plea a joke. The king would request her presence many more times and many more nights afterwards. Her position as a maid in the castle vanished overnight. Now, she stood as something different; still, she did not know exactly what. All Dorea knew was she felt shame as those working in the castle started to treat her different, with more respect and caution. She dreamt every night for this nightmare to end, but it only continued.
âThe girl is pregnant, your graceâ. The maestar told the king. Both fear and relief spread through her body. Fear in the sense that the king would have her eliminated to hide such sin, and relief that he might just send her away forever. It had to be one or the other; from what she has seen, the queen is currently pregnant as well and due in a few moons. Furthermore, he already had two children born, why would he need her? Her thoughts were interrupted by the third alternative she had feared the most, âYou will continue to stay here. You will have the childâ. Later that night, Dorea prayed once more for all this suffering to end. Finally, her prayer had been answered in the worst way possible.
She had heard the talks of the rebellion, but she never thought it would come to where she resigned. The kingâs heir was now dead, along with his wife and children. The queen was now dead; dying from childbirth. The middle child and newest member of the royal family had been sent to exile. And the Mad King was now dead as well; stabbed by a member of his own Kingsguard.
Death and misery surrounded Dorea everywhere.
For her own safety, and her chance once again at freedom, she did what she knew she had to do. She ran away.
Dorea took refuge in a small village that resided in the Reach. Selling all the gifts and jewelry the king had bestowed upon her; she and her unborn child were set for life. A few moons later, Dorea gave birth during a warm summer night. As she held the newborn in her arms, she thought the Gods had finally decided to take pity on her and grant her some kindness. For starters, she had given birth to a girl. Dorea was thankful in the sense that the child would not be seen as a threat to the line of succession of the Iron throne. Additionally, the babe had no features of a Targaryen. Caressing the small amount of hair on her daughterâs hair, she was given hair as dark as night instead of the silvery-gold feature of her biological father. Dorea let out a sigh of relief once the girl opened her eyesâ no violet eyes either. Pulling the babe closer to her chest, she gave a quick prayer and smiled down at the sleeping babe.
Dorea named her Y/N.
As time passed, Y/N quickly grew before her mothersâ eyes. Both her and her mother were beloved by the village folksâ Dorea giving money to those who were in need, and her daughter who was tenderhearted and befriended all. No one in the village had known about Doreasâ past or Y/N true linage. And Dorea wanted to keep it that way. She, however, knew that one day it would all come back to bite her. Despite having run away, she knew that there were some people who knew of their existence. It did not help her case more when Y/N had begun to show a great fascination with fire; something the mothers of the village made jokes about, but Dorea knew the truth.
âYou have dragon blood within youâ, Dorea had whispered to her daughter one quiet night. âYou are part Targaryen, but you must keep this a secret. I am only telling you this for your own safety. There are people in this world who will want to hurt you, to take you away from me. Do you understand darling?â. At just the age of eight, Y/N was smarter and brighter than her peers. Hearing such solemness in her mothersâ voice, she nodded, âYes motherâ.
Such a topic was dropped and never brought up againâ that was until Y/N turned ten. Since Dorea had the funds, she had hired a tutor for the young girl. Y/Nâs instructor was a retired tutor who had taught many kids from noble homes before moving to their village. The old man was just supposed to teach her simple things like language, arts, music, and maths. Â Without her mothersâ knowledge, Y/N brought up the topic of history to her teacher, particularly the history of the Targaryen household. And thatâs where everything started.
It was one calm afternoon in their shared bedroom when Y/N had asked the question. âMother, am I cursed?â. Dorea, puzzled, stopped brushing her daughterâs hair and turned towards her, âWhat kind of question is that?â. Y/N looked sheepishly to the side and confessed everything, âI have been learning history with my tutor. Targaryen historyâ. Before Dorea could respond, the young girl continued, âYou say I am half Targaryen, and based upon their history, I must be cursedâ. Dorea questioned what she meant and then let out a loud laugh at her daughtersâ answer: âI have black hair motherâ.
Dorea caressed her daughters face, smiling and shaking her head, âDarling, your hair color does not mean anyth- â.
âBut its true mother!â Y/N exclaimed, âIt is shown all over their history. Rhaenyra Targaryenâs eldest sons were born with dark hair, and they all died before they could reach adulthood. Rhaenys Targaryen was known as the âQueen Who Never Wasâ and saw the death of her two children in her lifetime. Rhaegar Targaryenâs daughter was killed in the sack of Kings Landing. Valarr Targaryen was- â.
âWhat does any of that have to do with you?!â, Dorea shouted out, startling Y/N. The young girl felt tears come to her eyes as she hid herself in her mothersâ embrace, muffling her words, âThey were not pure Targaryen. I am not a pure Targaryen, mother. I do not wish to fall to such misfortunesâ. Dorea felt her heart break at the sound and thoughts of her daughtersâ troubles. Shaking her head, Dorea raised Y/Nsâ head and looked straight into her eyes, âYou are not cursed. Their misfortunes are not yours. Do you hear me girl? This is your life, and you control itâ. Y/N could do nothing but continue to cry. "It's okay, sweetheart," her mother whispered, her voice a tender melody that carried reassurance. Dorea cradled the young girl, whose sobs softened but still lingered, the remnants of a storm that had raged within her fragile heart. âI will protect you no matter whatâ, she declared.
Y/N would forever remember that loving moment, amongst the many others she shared with her mother. While Dorea had said she would do anything to protect her, Y/N shouldâve said the same thing back. Yet, fate, with its twisted sense of irony, had other plans for the daughter. Not even a month later, Y/Nsâ mother died, succumbing to a mysterious illness that took her in a matter of days. It felt as though the moment she acknowledged the said âcurseâ, her world only came to be filled with hurt.
Being only ten years old and now orphaned, the people in the village were kind enough to take the girl in. Specifically, it was a family of three that consisted of a father and mother and a son her age who took her into their home. The boy, named Tomas, had always been a close friend of Y/N. The two would spend many days together, playing and running around in the meadows. He would pick flowers for her and in return she would do the same. There was even one early morning when the two stood by their villageâs lake and shared a kiss with each other. Despite still being a child, Y/N felt as though she was feeling the love that was described in the fairytale stories her mother used to read to her.
Sadly, that love was taken from her as well. At the young age of one and three, Tomas had somehow fallen and drowned in that same lake. Y/N had never heard such a devasting scream as Edith, Tomasâs mother, held her dead son in her arms. The village was both in mourning and in query; Tomas had been taught to swim at the age of four, how could this have happened? No explanations were thought of, but Y/N had her own belief.
Iâm cursed, she would toss in turn in her bed at night, I am cursed.
Two more years would pass by, and no other unfortunate incidents would have occurred. But there is always calm before the storm. One day, something within Y/N had made her go explore the small forest that was near her village. It was nothing out of the ordinary; she had done it many times before. Yet, she stayed exploring for hours before that same voice within her told her to return. Upon seeing her village within the distance, Y/N shouldâve never listened to that voice. She wishes she couldâve stayed back and continue being ignorant of everything. Her villageâ the homes, the crops, the trees, everything, was up in flames. Running down the dirt paths, Y/N did not have time (nor did she want to) to acknowledge all slaughtered men, women, and children that laid on the grounds. A small amount of hope had sparked within her when she saw that her home was not ablaze. That hope died upon entering the residenceâ Y/N crying out in distress at the sight of Edith, the women she had come to see as her second mother, dead on the ground. Her sadness was turned to fear when she spotted a large man in the corner, angry and hungry for blood. Before the crazed man could run at her, he was tackled to the ground by Lanceâ Edithâs husband and her adopted father. He was clearly injured; covered in blood from head to toe but still had the strength in him to scream at Y/N, desperation laced in his voice, âRun girl! Run and do not look back!â. Y/N, not wanting to witness his clear end, quickly listened to his order and ran out the door, trying her best to stay out of sight of all the other savage men as she made her way out the village.
She mustâve ran for hours before she knew she was no longer in danger. A day or two of traveling passed by before she took residence in a small city. That same night, under a dirty bridge, she finally acknowledged all hell that had occurred to her within the past forty-eight hours. The dams broke as she cried and screamed out in sorrow and pain. She cried, and cried, and cried until she had no more tears to let out; now consumed by numbness. Her mother, her first love, her caretakers, her childhood friends, her home; had all been taken from her. What had she done to deserve this? With her heart broken into millions of pieces, Y/N decided that she wouldnât live like this. Never would she fall in love and never would she form a deep connection with anyone again. She wasnât going to let herself be tied to the Targaryen name, to its blood, nor its curse. She wasnât going to let this curse win and see her suffer again.
And so, she did; well, she tried her best at least. With the little money she had on her, Y/N jumped from village to village, city to city, and made sure not to socialize with anyone. There were some instances of people trying to get to know her, boys trying to court her, but she wouldnât stay very long and would be gone the next day. It was a lonely life, a life she despised but knew she had to endure. That changed a bit when she came face to face with a woman with a fair complexion and silver hair.
Daenerys Targaryen. The âMother of Dragonsâ. Her older half-sister.
Daenerys had always known about her half-sisterâs existence; her older brother one day rambling that the throne belongs to a true Targaryen and not the current usurper, nor the âTargaryen-bastard filthâ their father left behind. At first, Y/N was wary of the girl but soon found herself becoming fond of her presence. Daenerys felt the same way; with no family left on either girlâs end, they quickly found solace in each otherâ treating one another as the sisters they are. It was strange at first for Y/N; getting used to now having family once again and the companionship of dragons that came with it. Initially, she was terrified at the sight of the foreign creatures but quickly came to love them and their beautiful nature. She became quite close with the one called Rhaegal, favoring the dragon over the overs. Rhaegal doted and protected the girl the same; but still recognized Daenerys as itsâ rightful mother. Y/N could say she just held the title of âfavorite auntâ now amongst the creatures.
The thought of the curse still weighed heavy in the back of her mind, but Y/N hypothesized that whatever superstition was out to get her would not harm her sister; a true (and last) Targaryen. Y/N immediately recognized Daenerys as her queen and vowed to help her reclaim her throne. For some time, Y/N felt happiness once again entering her life as she spent more time with her sister and her allies. That bliss, however, turned out to be false hope.
âWhen the time comes and I reclaim my throne, I will legitimize you as a Targaryenâ, Daenerys spoke to her one night. Y/N wanted to decline right away; she was content with not having a household name and did not want to be associated with the Targaryen name. Before Y/N could speak, Daenerys looked shamefully down while holding her sisterâs hand, âThere is a reason why I came looking for...â. Y/N felt a chill run up her spine and quickly encouraged the Mother of Dragons to continue. âI am unable to have my own children. When the time is right, I will need you to find a man, any man of your choosing..â, Daenerys sternly said as she looked into Y/N eyes, âI will need an heir to inherit the throne and continue my family name. Do you understand sister?â. Daenerys felt guilt creep up inside her as she finally confessed her true intentions from the start of meeting Y/N. She was asking too much of Y/N but, she, however, was on a mission to reclaim her birthright no matter what. Y/N stared agape at her, no words coming from her mouth. She wanted to decline even moreâ but, looking into Daenerys eyes, she saw the graveness within them and the true tone behind her words. She was not asking this of her as her sister. She was commanding this of her as her queen. And Y/N would do anything for her rightful queen.
âYes, sister. I understandâ. Y/N now found herself tied to the Targaryen name. Something she vowed never to be but couldnât escape.
As time passed by, Y/N kept her promise and stood by Daenerys side as she continued her conquest; now finding herself at Dragonstone, her sisterâs ancestral home. The preparations and campaign for Daenerys claim to the Iron Throne was in full effect but was interrupted momentarily.
âThe King in the North?â, Daenerys questioned one of her advisors who came bearing news. âYes my Queen. He sent a ravenâ detailing that he wishes to speak with youâ. Y/N, standing off to the side, expressed her thoughts and question, âI had heard that the King in the North was deadâ.
âAs did Iâ, Daenerys said sharply. The man before them nodded his head, âYes. There was an incident that had occurred that made everyone believe he was dead. But he is very much aliveâ. Daenerys raised her eyebrows up, skeptical about this so called âKing in the Northââ âAnd he trusts me with the information of his false death?â
âWell, according to his letter, yes.â
Y/N and Daenerys turned, staring into each otherâs eyes, speaking with them. Not much emotion was shown behind Y/N eyes, but she was able to express with them, âWhat harm is there in seeing what he wantsâ. Sighing, Daenerys nodded her head and agreed with her sister.
âSend a message back. Invite him here and let him know I agree to speak with himâ.
A few days later, Y/N stood on the shores, waiting to welcome her guests on the request of Daenerys. Once she saw the boats pull up on the beach, she made her way but stopped in amazement. Out from one of the boats came a large, thick furred animalâ a dire wolf. She had only ever heard about the mythical creatures and now she was in close distance with one. Dragons and now dire wolves; she held a small smile on her face at the uniqueness that was the world. Clearing their throats, the two guards behind her had snapped her out of her daydream, reminding her of the task. Standing tall, Y/N put on her best welcoming smile and stood in front of the party, âWelcome to Dragonstone. I have been sent by our rightful Queen to give our greetingsâ.
Y/N voice had started loud and clear, but slightly quieted down towards the end as she made eye contact with a man. A very handsome man to be exact, she thought to herself. He stood tall and strong, a lean build with dark curls and blue eyes as blue as the water behind them. He smiled at her and before he could open his mouth, the older man next to him spoke up. âI present Robb Stark. Heir to the Stark household and King of the Northâ. Y/N raised her eyebrows at the discovery of the handsome stranger being the King in the North. Turning to him, she held a sort of mischief but harsh attitude in her voice, âIs the King in the North unable to speak for himself?â
The men in front of her were clearly taken back. Except for Robb Stark who let out a small laugh. âForgive me, my lady, I am very capable of speaking. I am Robb Starkâ. He held out his hand and was charmed when she firmly grasped it and shook it; opting out of giving her his hand to kiss. Â
âI am not a lady. Please, call me Y/Nâ. Robb was preparing himself to compliment her name but was cut off by the same man next to him. âSheâs the Targaryen bastard, your graceâ. Though it was meant to be a whisper for only Robb to hear, Y/N was in close enough proximity to have heard it as well. Robb swiftly turned to his advisor next to him, giving him a crude look before turning back to the girl, âForgive the rudeness of- â
âNo, it is quite alrightâ she waved her hand, âIt is all true anyway. I am THAT Targaryen bastardâ. Robb nodded, gulping as he tried to ease the tension, âI have heard a lot about you...and your sister too, of courseâ. Y/N wanted to let out a chuckle at the sight before her; a gorgeous man trying his best not to insult her. âAnd I have heard very little about you,â Y/N voiced, âOther than the fact that you were supposedly dead, which I can see you are very much aliveâ, looking him up and down with her eyes. Robb smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of his head, âIt is a long storyâ. Y/N let out a âhmmâ sound, looking off towards the side to the dire wolf. âIs he yours?â
âYes. His name is Grey Wind. Iâve had him since he was a pupâ. Y/N nodded once more, noticing just how well behaved the wolf was, âHeâs very beautifulâ. Robb thanked her for the compliment, grinning widely, âI can see you are fond of animals. Do you have any of your own?â
Y/N laughed softly, shaking her head, âNo. I have children.â
Robb was clearly taken back by her words, a stuttering mess as he questioned her statement. âO-oh? You have children?â. Y/N could sense some disappointment in his voice towards the end as it cracked. Smiling, she shook her head. âNo. But I do consider them children. Just not mine. I am just an auntâ. All the guests in front of her were puzzled by her words but ducked down in fear at the sound of a roar from above. Looking up, she smiled at the sight of Rhaegal and Drogon patrolling the skies.
âSeven hells!â she heard one of Robbsâ men yell out. Turning back, she playfully spoke âMy children. Beautiful, arenât they?â. None of Robbsâ men were able to agree or speak; still in shock. Robb, still looking up to the sky, laughed earnestly, âWell, they sure are an eccentric sight to seeâ. Y/N smiled more at his honesty, clapping her hands together, turning and speaking to the entire party, âWell. I believe that is a sufficient way to welcome you all here. Now, I must welcome you into the castle. Please come, the Queen is curious to known what it is you wish to speak aboutâ.
Upon greeting the Queen, Robb Starksâ words and terms were clear to her. He wishes to ally with her in her conquest to take the throne and create a fairer and just realm. âWe both have a clear enemy,â he spoke, âI want the Lannisters dead for what they have done to my family, and you want them off the throne entirelyâ. Every so often, Robb would cast his eyes off to the side to look at Y/N; something she tried her best to hide her reddening face from. âMy men, though small numbers, will be yours to use. We ask that in return, once you take your rule, you allow the North to maintain a degree of self-rule. We will recognize you as the rightful Queen, but we wish to keep the North the way it isâ. Daenerys nodded her head, asking her advisors for their views on the matter, and taking Y/N by surprise when she asked her as well. âAs I perceive it, the North is biggest land piece in Westeros. It would be better to keep them as allies instead of fighting them off. They recognize you as Queen, and the Stark household keeps the North in check for you, sisterâ. Daenerys responded with another nod, showing to be clear in thought at all the opinions given to her. The Queen stood up, still not fully convinced, but could not deny all the positives of the compromise, âVery well. I will continue to think about the matter. I will let you know that my thoughts are leaning more toward yes than it is no. For now, your men must be tired. Allow my people to escort them to restâ.
Later that night, Y/N made her way down the dark halls to the one place in the castle that brought her peace. She almost let out a small scream at the tall shadow that appeared around the corner, âMy lady?â. Placing her hand to her chest to control her tachycardic heart, she saw that the dark shadow was Robb Stark. âYour grace. You almost scared me to deathâ, Y/N laughed, âAnd please, I am not a lady of noble birth. Call me by my first nameâ. Robb returned her laugh with his own, apologizing for scaring her. âForgive me, my lad- Y/N. I was just curious as to why you are out so lateâ. She nodded her head in the direction she was originally heading in, âI can not sleep so I was heading to the library to bore myself with some readingâ she joked, âIs it not late for you to be awake as well?â. Robb gave a similar answer; unable to sleep and practically full of energy. Y/N looked down at the ground for a mere second before glancing into his eyes, âWould you like to join me?â. He agreed to her invite, thankful for the darkness of the night hiding his blushed face.
Dimly lit by flickering candlelight, the shelves towered, laid with books that held centuries of knowledge and wisdom. Robb made himself comfortable at one of the chairs available while Y/N opted for the window nook. âDo you come in here often?â Robb asked. Y/n offered a silent yes, trailing her fingers against the rim of the book she had chosen, âI have not been here that long, but yes. I come here every night; I tend to have trouble sleepingâ.
âWhy is that?â Robb questioned.
âNightmaresâ, Y/N replied. Her dreams were always filled with visions of her dead loved ones.
After a pause, Robb gave a âhmmâ; silently admiring the girl for not being afraid to show vulnerability. âThatâs something we both have in commonâ he gave a warm smile. Another quiet pause passed by until Y/N looked up at him, âYou say that you being alive is a long storyâ can I listen to it?â. Robb gave a slight nod, standing up to sit next to her in a close but comfortable proximity.
âI was to marry the daughter of someone who I thought was my ally. I agreed initially but something within me told me not to carry out my wordâ. He slowly reached over for the book that was in her hands, both hands brushing slightly as he took it out of her grasp, now distracting himself with it. âThe wedding still went on; I supplied another man in my place. But, there was bloodshed, and I was betrayed. I barely made it out alive, along with a few other men of mineâ. Inhaling sharply, he continued with his outpour, âAnd Iâm thankful I did. I have sources that tell me that even if I went along with the wedding, I was to be killed no matter what. The Lannisters long ago forming allies with the people I thought I could trustâ. Coming close to a finish, he looked into Y/N eyes, softly smiling, âI guess it was fate that saved me somehowâ.
Breaking eye contact, Y/N scoffed at his words. âFateïżœïżœ she said with repugnance. Her reply caught him off guard, raising his eyebrows in surprise, âYou do not believe in fate?â.
Y/N took in a long sigh, shaking her head, âNo I believe in itâ, she gently whispered the last part, âWe just never have seen eye to eye. My fate only brings me bad luckâ. Robb took in her words, trying to calculate what he should say next. âI believe fate can bring both good and bad luckâ, he began with, âOne can say it was my fathersâ fate to have been killed, or my sistersâ fates to be held captiveâ, Robb swallowed thickly before continuing, âBut, it is my fate to avenge and save them. It is fate that has brought me this far; that has brought me here and to youâ, he slowly spoke while staring deep into Y/N eyes. She quickly looked away, hoping her face wasnât red and was successful in controlling her facial expression. Clearing her throat, she spoke firmly, âYou must be confused; I believe you are trying to woo the wrong sister, Stark. Is it not my sister who you need as your ally?â.
Robb let out a low laugh, grinning widely, âThat may be true, butâ, he slowly scanned the room in a playful manner, âI believe that I donât see your sister in here at all. So, no, I am not confused. I am speaking to the right sisterâ. A third pause passed by as the two continued staring, wating for one of them to speak or do something. Y/N was the firstâ standing abruptly, she moved her hair behind her ear and let out an awkward ahem. âI believe I must retire for the night. It was nice speaking to you Starkâ. Before she could make her way out the door, he called out to her.
âItâs Robbâ. Turning, she questioned what he meant. Smiling, he spoke, âYou can call me Robb. You say you come here every night?â. Y/N nodded her head. âWould you allow me to see you here again tomorrow? Or even spend some time with you come morning?â.
Y/N wanted to say no. She needed to stop whatever friendship (or relationship) was forming between the two before she got too close. Before her curse got to him. He had already suffered enough. Despite the fact, deep down, her own selfish desires won over. She hadnât felt like this in foreverâ she wanted this feeling to last forever.
âYes. Of course, Robbâ.
Come morning, they spent the entire day together, including the night. The next day was the same. Daenerys had granted Robb and his men a longer stay as there was much to discuss. It was late in the morning that he and Y/N were walking along the shores, discussing the most random of topics. Both were making a great effort to make the other one laugh: sprouting different jokes and funny stories. They both loved hearing the sound of laughter coming out of each anotherâs mouths. A gentle breeze roamed the air, blowing through Y/Nsâ dark hair. Robb stood silently still, stuck in a daze and awestruck by her appearance. Swiftly, he removed his fur cloak and placed it upon her exposed shoulders. Robb gestured to the area around them as Y/N looked at him in confusion, âI thought you might be coldâ. She let out a small chuckle, shaking her head but not returning his cloak back. It provided her with a sense of ease. âNo,â she confessed, âI donât run cold that easilyâ. Resuming their walk, Robb gave her a look of admiration, âYou would do great in the North then. Have you ever been there?â.
She answered with a clear no, stopping in her path to match Robbâs sudden cease of movement. Slowly, he placed his hands upon the cloak, further wrapping it securely around her. âI believe you would love it there. Maybe one day, you can come with me to Winterfell. I would love to give you a tour and introduce you to my mother, and hopefully my sisters too. Iâm sure they would love youâ. No further sounds were made; the distant sound of crashing waves serving as the only soundtrack to their wordless communion. Y/N leaned slightly into him â his closeness felt like a forbidden sanctuary, a place where she found solace and belonging but knew she shouldnât enter. Y/N only response was a gentle nod and smile.
Many heart-fluttering moments continued to happen between the two. Stolen glances from across the table, hands brushing as they took their walks, laughter and smiles shared in the dark of night. There was an occurrence in the library when Robb had urged the girl to go to bed; taking notice of her eyebags forming from their long night of talking. âI canât go to sleep that easily. And even if I can, I just have bad dreams I canât wake up fromâ, she disclosed. They sat intimately close, sharing an intense gaze, both their features illuminated by the light of the candles in the room. Y/N could see every detail, every pore, every small scar that graced his beautiful face. She was caught by surprise, her breath hitching when he gently grabbed her hand, drawing small patterns into it.
âYou can sleep here if you wish. I will watch over you and wake you at any sign of discomfortâ. She wanted to decline, but there was something in his eyes that was persuading her. Y/N then found herself in his warm embrace, laying her head gently on his chest. She could hear every breath he took, every beat his heart made. Sealing her eyelids, he was the sole occupant of her dreams. She had never slept better.
Daenerys was no fool to what was happening before her very eyes. Sharing a private dinner with her sister, she brought up the topic.
âSo, you and the Northern have been spending some time togetherâ. Y/N nodded; not being able to lie since there was clear evidence in front of Daenerys. âHe is a good man,â she smiled, âVery kind to his men, to his wolfâ, she smiled even further at the memory of Robb introducing her properly to Grey Wind. She could still hear his laughter and the concern that replaced it when Grey Wind had tackled her to the ground with wet kisses. âWe donât want to get that pretty face all slobbered up now, do we?â fondness had colored his expression as he helped her back up. The smile upon her face slipped away, a frown and more serious look taking over.
âHeâs very kind to meâŠI donât think I will be spending much time with him anymore thoughâ, she held her fork tightly in her hand. Daenerys questioned what she meant by her words. âPersonal reasonsâ, Y/N said in a somber tone, âHe will be leaving soon, and I plan to stay by your sideâ. Daenerys nodded her head, a part of her knowing that Y/Nsâ excuse was not the full truth. Itâs not an exaggerationâ Daenerys wasnât a fool. She was well aware of Y/Nâs standoffish attitude; practically a hermit as she kept to herself, or Daenerys. She saw the reasoning behind itâ having an understanding of her past hardships. Additionally, Daenerys once tried to comfort Y/N during a nightmare of hers, hearing the word âcurseâ coming out of her mouth every few seconds. She badly wanted to comfort her sister, let her know that she was not cursedâ life was just not fair to everyone. Daenerys, however, said nothing. Y/N was the only family she had left, and she did not want to lose her so soon, especially to some man. Forcing a smile upon her face, Daenerys tried to hide the distaste she felt towards her own selfishness. âThat is good. Family must stick togetherâ.
As the hours slipped away, Y/N and Robb were spending their last night together in the library. Robb and his men were set to leave tomorrowâ all discussions and plans made with Daenerys were finalized. Robb, sitting across the room, was enamored as Y/N read to him out loud. It was a couple nights ago that they created this little routine; Y/N would read to him, and he would give his input at certain scenes. Right now, however, he was not paying attention to what was happening in the story. He was trying to memorize her gentle sweet voice, the way her lips moved with each syllable she said. Finishing a passage, Y/N put the book down to ask Robb his view.
âI can not lie to you. I was not paying attentionâ. Mouth agape, she pretended to be upset, throwing the small pillow she had next to her. Robb caught the cushion, letting out a hearty laugh that rumbled deep within his chest. Standing up, he walked across the room to her, placing the pillow behind her back. He knew she liked to read in comfort. Y/Nsâ smile was warm, spreading even more across her face at the words Robb spoke next, âYou have a pretty voiceâ. Shyly looking down, she quietly thanked him. Robbâs compliments towards her only continued, âAnd a beautiful faceâ.
Biting her lip, she was readying herself to change the topic, but he only continued more. âI remember when I saw you for the first timeâ, he sat down beside her, sharing body warmth now, âI truly thought I had never seen a more beautiful woman before in my lifeâ. Y/N chuckled, rolling her eyes softly and replying in a joking matter âAnd then you saw my sister and I was the second most beautiful woman you had seen in your lifeâ. Her heart quickened up when she looked up at him, no humor present on his face, only showing seriousness. âNoâ, he whispered, âyou were still the most captivating and breathtaking beauty Iâd seenâ. Silence filled the room. Without a word, he reached out, his fingers interlacing with hers. âI leave tomorrowâ, he spoke of the one thing they both had refused to acknowledge. âThat you areâ, Y/N said, her main focus placed upon their hands. Drawing small comforting circles into her skin, he asked her what she had planned for her future.
âMy future is a mysteryâ, Y/N sighed heavily, âRegardless, I will continue to stand by Daenerys and be with her when she retakes the throne. She told me that she was going to bestow the Targaryen name upon me, but Iâm not sure that is what I wantâ. Confusion etched Robbsâ features, questioning her meaning. Her face gave away a gloomy look, âI have never really been fond of my Targaryen blood. Daenerys is the only good thing that has come out of itâ, she said truthfully, âIâve gone long enough without a household name, so I donât see the point in having oneâ. A smile graced her lips as she looked at him, âI wonât lie, it is a small yearn of mine. To belong somewhere and become a part of something specialâ.
A pregnant pause filled the room. The only sound being heard was the burning of the fireplace. Y/Nsâ laughter echoed through the room; Robbsâ next statement finding humor within her.
âYou can become a Starkâ.
Shaking her head, almost wanting to wipe the imaginary tears in her eyes, she continued her fits of giggles. âAnd how can I do that- â
Robbsâ next sentence caused all laughter within her to cease, her breath getting stuck in her chest. âBy marrying meâ, he said.
Another pregnant pause. Y/N stared at him in shock, becoming a stuttering mess, âR-Robb, IâŠâ. Before she could finish, he cut her off, taking both her hands into his now, âI plead that you allow me to speak firstâ, he smiled but looked ready to cry, âI have never felt the way I have when I am with you. You truly have stolen my heart, and I donât plan on asking for it back. Come with me to Winterfellâ become my wife, my queenâ. With affection, he raised her hand and placed a gentle, lingering kiss on it, âGrant me the wish to spend the rest of my life with youâ. Robb had poured his emotions out into his speech, mistakenly only imagining what he wanted her reply to be. He was not prepared for what Y/N said next.
âNo.â
Furrowing his eyes, he dropped one of her hands but still held the other. Shaking his head, he began to apologize profoundly, âI-Iâm sorry. I thought maybe there was something between us. Did I ask too soon?â, he looked desperate in front of her, âI can take back the proposal. I can court you properly if that is what you wish â â
âNo. No, Robbâ, Y/N let her hand drop from his, both now becoming colder by the second, âI canât marry youâ.
The tension crackled in the air as Y/N words hung between them, heavy and unresolved. The room felt suffocating, each second stretching into an eternity. Robbâs jaw clenched, his gaze fixed on the ground, struggling to contain his emotions and appear unaffected, âCan I ask why?â. Y/N bit her lip, her own emotions consuming her, never wanting more than to cry. âRobb,â she sobbed, âmarrying meâ being with me would only bring you hellâ. Shaking his head, Robb grabbed ahold of her face, staring into her eyes, âWhat nonsense do you speak of? That can be far from the truthâ. Y/N wanted to push his hands off her but was brought warmth by his touch, âBut itâs the truth. My presence alone carries a curse. All those I have cherished have been harmed and taken from meâ, he delicately removed the tears that were dropping from her eyes, âIâm not supposed to fall in love with youâ.
Robb didnât know what to say, how exactly to comfort her. His only reply being, âthere is no such thing as a curseâ, which angered her to some extent. Standing abruptly, she screamed out in sorrow, âYes there is! My mother, my first love, my homeâ everyone suffered because of me!â, she started hyperventilating, burying her face in her hands, sobs echoing through the room, âYou have suffered enough Robb. I do not wish to cause you more miseryâ. Robb sprang up quickly and encircled her with an arm, drawing her in for a reassuring embrace. As she cried, he felt her body quiver against his chest. He rubbed her back in gentle circles, giving her a feeling of comfort and safety. âShhhâŠâ, he tried soothing her, âEven if there is a curse, I wonât let it get to me, or you. I will protect you with entire life; you will never be subjected to such painâ, he leaned down and placed a tender kiss on her head, âI canât let you goâ living out the rest of my life thinking âwhat if?â.
Shaking her head, she gently pushed him away, âNo, Robbâ. Y/N stared at him, her eyes reflecting her inner sadness, âThis is for my protection and yours. I would not have the strength in me to live if something happened to youâ. Walking swiftly towards the door, she ceased her movements when Robb called out to her.
âY/N. You deserve betterâ, he spoke truthfully and with sorrow, âYou canât live like this. Someone as extraordinary as you deserves to be happy. To be lovedâ.
She gripped the door handle, almost hurting her own hand from the pressure. Turning her head, she offered him a pained smile, âMaybe youâre rightâ, she opened the door, âBut such fine things were not made for me in this lifetimeâ. And she was gone.
Y/N was unable to sleep the rest of the night, tossing and turning in her bed. Come morning, she mentally prepared herself for a conversation she knew she had to make. Standing in front of the chamber rooms Robb occupied, she knocked. A few seconds later, he opened the door, clear surprise on his face at her presence.
âHiâ, she spoke softly. Robb did not verbally reply to her greeting; opting to nod to her instead. âMay I come in?â, she asked, and Robb moved to the side to allow her to enter. Looking at him, his tunic was unlacedâ a clear indication she had interrupted him in the middle of dressing up. Y/N was informed that Robb and his men were to leave early morning; all they had to do was suit up and prepare their ships, and then he would be gone.
Facing him entirely, she gestured to his packed supplies in the corner, âI came to wish you a safe journey. I enjoyed our time togetherâ. Robb registered her words, taking a deep breath, âThank you, my ladyâ. She didnât have the strength to correct him. All the while, Robb was struggling to tie up the last laces of his tunic. His hands were shaking. Walking slowly to him, she reached for his hands, moving them away to replace them with hers, âAllow meâ. Â Robb felt a fire ignite inside him as her gentle touch sent a chill down his spine. Focused on her work, Y/N laced up the complex pattern, her breath quickening as her fingertips touched his bare chest. Finishing up the last lace, she patted his chest and smiled up at him, âThere. All doneâ. She only took one step back before Robb wrapped his arm around her waist, pushing her back to him. Y/N gaze softened, a silent acknowledgement passing between them. Slowly and hesitantly, she placed her hand upon his cheek, caressing him. Stretching her neck, she placed a small kiss on his lips, pulling away in mere seconds before either of them could comprehend it. Robb did the same; the two now sharing their second kiss.
For a while, they stood in each otherâs embrace in silence. Robb took the next step, closing the small distance and cupping her face in his hands. With a mixture of yearning and desire, she leaned into his touch, gazing up at him as her heart ached. Reaching down, he kissed her with longing and tenderness. Y/N reciprocated right away, moving her mouth with his to match his rhythm. This kiss was longer, both wanting to savor the moment a bit more. The kiss had started off slowly but quickly came alive as they both deepened it. Robb fingers wove into her hair, pulling her closer to him; despite being as physically close as possible. Y/Nsâ body felt on fire; Robbâs touch both gentle yet firm as he traced her body with his other hand. Gasping into his mouth, she was taken by surprise (but did not fight off) at Robb picking her up by the thighsâ walking to the small table in his room and dropping her on it. Opening her legs widely, he stood between them, both breathing heavily as theyâre lips continued pressing together. Y/N did not know what to do with her hands, moving them all across his body and landing upon his hair, tugging slightly at his roots. Robb was the same; still opting to trace his hands across her thighs and up her breastsâ igniting a moan out of her moth that he swallowed with his. Both their lips parted slightly, allowing them to slip their tongues into each otherâs.
The room was heating up by the second. The only sounds that could be heard were their muffled groans and heavy breathing. Parting away, Y/N went to work to unlace his tunicâ undoing her work. There was some urgency in the way her hands moved, Robb staring at her, intoxicated by her face contoured in rapture. He went straight for her dress, moving the fabric down to expose her shoulders, planting kisses on her. Y/N let out a loud whimper; the feeling of Robb biting into her neck sending a jolt of pleasure and goosebumps over her body. Grabbing his jaw, she returned her attack on his lips; their kiss now getting sloppier by the second, teeth almost clashing against. Y/N was readying herself to further pull her dress down but was interfered by Robb pulling away. Almost desperate like, she chased his lips but was denied.
âNo,â Robb spoke, almost sounding to be in pain. His breath was ragged, chest moving up and down and fist clenched to his side, âNot like thisâ. Y/Nsâ common sense returned, slightly embarrassed that her hunger for him had taken over her completely. She was thankful that Robb had the strength and respect to keep her virtue safe. A few moments passed and their breathing became stable once again. Y/N watched as Robb gazed down at her, his lips red and bruised. Taking a hold of her face in his hand, Robb placed his forehead against her, âI love youâ. Y/N could do nothing but nod, wrapping her arms around his torso, âI knowâ.
He smiled sheepishly at her, caressing her cheek, âWrite to me at least. Please. Write to me about anythingâŠeven if you have nothing to talk about. I will always send a reply back. I promiseâ.  She gave him a tight-lipped smile, kissing his hand lightly, âIâll tryâ. Robb knew she was lying. As they held each otherâs gaze, time appeared to stop and the outside world became less significant. With one last kiss to her temple, Robb picked up his belongings and went out the door.
Y/N waited a decent number of minutes to pass before she exited the roomâ making sure there were no prying eyes around. She was hurrying towards her own chambers; wanting to be alone and allowed let all her tears fall free. She didnât make it far, stopping in her movements at the sound of someone calling her name.
âY/Nâ, Daenerys called out at the end of the hallway. Approaching her, she offered her sister a happy smile, âI was looking all over for you. I came to see if you wanted to bid the North men a goodbye- â, Daenerys stopped talking momentarily. Her eyes taking in Y/N disheveled appearance, and the obvious love mark on her neck. âBut I can see you mustâve already given your farewell to the King in the Northâ, she teased.
Y/N nodding, staring down at the ground with her hands picking at the skin around her nails, âYes, I have. So, I have no need to bid them a further goodbye. If you excuse me, I will retire for the dayâ. She was barley able to turn her body around before Daenerys grabbed hold of her forearm. âHold onâ, Daenerys said letting out a low chuckle, âIt is still early morning. Why would you retire so soon- â. Her amusement dwindled into silence, fully grasping the emotions displayed on her little sistersâ face. âWhatâs wrong? What happened?â, she inquired anxiously and hastily, âDid that Stark boy do something to you?â, now anger appearing in her voice. Y/N was quick to deny her accusations, âNo. He did nothing. Itâs what Iâve done to himâ. The queen placed a comforting embrace around her sistersâ figure, soothing her hair. âHe offered me a marriage proposal, Danyâ she sobbed into her shoulders, âAnd I told him no. I broke his heartâ. Daenerys said nothing to the information given to her. Â A short interval of silence ensured; disrupted by Daenerys taking in a deep breath.
âDo you love him?â.
She hadnât expected such a direct question from Daenerys, especially about something she had been trying to conceal. Y/N hesitated for a momentâ deciding there was no use in denying it, âI doâ.
The older sister pulled away, smiling down lovingly at her, âThen why not go be with him?â. Y/N furrowed her eyebrows, stumbling over her words, âBecause I promised to stick by your side. To help you,â she defended. Staring back at the floor, Y/N inhaled deeply, âBecause I am cursed- â
âThat is a load of shitâ, Daenerys cut in. Y/N gaped at her older sister in disbelief for her vulgar language directed at her. Daenerys persisted with her speech, âYou are not cursed, Y/N. Our history might show that our ancestors without the inherited Targaryen traits suffered greatly, but that does not mean all of them willâ. Putting both hands on her shoulder, she reassured Y/N, âI know that in their lives they were still able to experience contentment and love. And you should tooâ.
Whispering softly, Daenerys hold on her sister tightened, âYou've gone through a lot, and life has made it difficult to look past your own suffering, I won't deny that. But you need not forget the positive impact that you have on others around you. You undoubtedly brought happiness and love into the lives of your mother as well as those from your pas, and me toot. I'm even more positive that you introduced that into Robb Starks' life as wellâ.
Daenerys took a moment to recover after her extended address; watching Y/N register every world she spoke. Placing a gentle hand on her face, Daenerys gave her final say, âSo, why not go be with him?â.
Y/N expression mirrored her surprise at what she heard. Shaking her head, she repudiated, âB-But what about you? My promise to you- â. She was cut off once again. âIâve been thinking it overâ, Daenerys began, âAnd Iâve asked too much from you. You are my only family and I wish to keep you by me, but your life is not mine. You control itâ. Y/N held her breath, a small tear forming in her eyes. A sense of dĂ©jĂ vu had come to herâ those were similar words her own mother had told her. Daenerys smiled widely at her, taking both her hands into her own, âIf I am to be a good queen and rule with fairnessâ, she gave her hand a gentle squeeze, âI should let you live your life. As your queen, I give you the order to go live a life of happiness with the man you loveâ. She sustained the cheerful curve of her lips, âGo to himâ go be with him in the North. A change of scenery can be good, donât you think?â.
Y/N didnât answer her question; instead, she sprang and encircled her sister in a warm hug. âThank you, Dany,â, she expressed her heartfelt thanks. Daenerys words had opened her eyes; Y/N was not brought into this world to fear itâ she was brought in it to appreciate its gifts. The gifts being family, happiness, and love. Daenerys suppressed a laugh that wanted to escape her lips. Pushing the girl slightly, she encouraged her further, âNow go and tell him. Rhaegal will be sad but heâll liveâ. Y/N was quick to turn and follow after Robb, but stopped abruptly at Daenerys calling out to her.
âDonât marry him too soonâ. Panic coiled in the pit of her stomach at the thought that Daenerys was taking back what she said. The older sister waved her hand, shooing the girl away, âI just meant that I wish to be present at the wedding. Now, goâ.
Robb stood beside a couple of his men and advisor at Dragonstoneâs port. He watched his men load up the ships, trying to listen to what his advisor was saying but his mind was elsewhere. He came here to acquire the Dragon Queen as his allyâ and now he leaves with that success and a broken heart. He traced back the memory of their times together, the warmth of her hands completely enclosing his, the way her eyes sparkled with every grin. A longing buried deep in his chest arose with every thought of Y/N. It was a bittersweet anguish. His advisor next to him cleared his throat, grabbing his attention when he nudged Robbsâ side, âYour graceâ. Following the direction of his advisorâs eyesight, his own landed on Y/Nâ clearly out of breath and showing urgency.
âY/Nâ, he called out. Robb was quick to grab ahold of her forearms, inspecting her body for any signs of injury, âAre you okay? Is there something wrong?â he asked, concern shown deep in his eyes. Y/N nodded her head, calming down her breathing as she watched his men leave to give them privacy. Staring up at him, she confessed, âI will not write to youâ. Robbsâ brows drew together in a frown, feeling as though she was taking a jab at his sorrows. A normal reaction would be to spit fire back, but he was too in love with her.
Swallowing thickly, he responded, âI figured that already- â
âNo, let me finishâ she interrupted him, âI will not write to youâŠbecause I am coming with youâ. His eyes widened in disbelief at the statementâ not given time to properly respond once again. Swallowing the lump in her throat, her palms grw clammy, âRobbâŠI love youâ. At last, he managed to respond, "You do?" with a tone that hinted at both surprise and joy. Y/N nodded, vulnerability showing in the blush of her cheeks and grabbing a hold of his hand, âYes. I shouldâve told you from the start and I shouldâve said yes to your proposal- â, she sucked in a trembling breath, âI care about you deeply and Iâve never felt this much love for anyoneâ. Y/Nsâ heart raced as her words lingered in the crisp morning air. With a subtle shake of her head, she redirected the conversation. âThough Iâve come to see the foolishness in it; I still donât know if my curse is real or not. All I know is that I wish to spend every minuteâ every second of my life with youâ. Biting her lip gently, she broke eye contact with him, âIt is a big risk, I kno- â.
âA risk I am willing to takeâ, Robb finally cut her off, âI would do anything for you.â In their moment of confession, they wrapped each other in a tight embrace. With their foreheads resting against each other's, a warm yet hesitant smile spread across Y/N face. âSo,â she spoke shyly, âis that tour of Winterfell still up for grabs?â
Robb reciprocated her smile with his own, gently lifting his hands to touch her bottom lip. âYes. It still isâ he breathed out, âAnd my proposal tooâ. With a gentle tilt of her head, Y/N moved in closer, âThen I say you take me to Winterfell and make me your wifeâ. Their lips meet in a tender and heartfelt kissâ all their troubles now resolved. A quiet vow of eternity was spoken as their lips moved in rhythm. A familiar roar was heard; Y/N breaking the kiss and laughing as she took notice of Rhaegal in the sky. Robb found himself smiling even more at the sight of her joy; pulling her closer to him.
A cheeky grin formed across her face, âI think Lady of Winterfell has a nice ring to it, donât you?â
Robb chuckled, caressing her face, âI think Queen of Winterfell sounds nicer. I also think the title of âRobb Starksâ Wifeâ suits you even moreâ. Y/N jokingly jabbed her elbow into his side, slightly squeaking as Robb reclaimed her lips in his. They both were filled with excitement and anticipation for what their future together awaited.
#robb stark#game of thrones#robb stark fanfic#robb stark x reader#robb stark x y/n#robb stark x you#robb stark oneshot#richard madden#robb stark imagine#got x reader#got scenario#got imagines#asoiaf#robb stark x targaryen!reader#robb stark x fem!reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Îđ đđđđđđđ (toward pleasure)
back to navigation here
My Masterlist
Summary : Marriage is a fragile thing, like the roman citizensâ opinion. A rumor is heard that the Emperors are still virgins.
And scared for the future of Rome and itâs greatness, everyone is shaming the power as boys canât rule the big city.
So the Empress will call for your help, forcing you to make a choice between honour and duty.
wc : 6.8k (I know I said around 2.8k on my poll but... đ€·ââïž)
Warnings : No spoiler from the movie // SMUT // fluff // angst // cheating //oral (f receiving) // masturbation (m receiving) // unprotected piv (it was Antiquity, wrap it irl guys) // loss of virginity // virgin!Geta // soft!Geta // married!reader //Â kinda non con at first? // afab reader (but no description)
A/n : Well, well, well⊠It seems like I was starving as hard as you all guys about him because I⊠ahem got carried away đ
I am FERAL his character and I canât wait to see tiktok edits, fanarts and fic about him. I need my feed to be flooded by his ginger hair and chocolate eyes. Pleeeeaaaaaaaaase đđđđ
Anyway, I hope you will enjoy the story as much as I enjoyed writing it! No proof read so every mistakes you would spot is my own as I canât see shit anymore đ
đ§Ą
Taglist : @byronking @stardancerluv @preparedfruit @userchai
(feel free to dm me if you want to be added/removed from the taglist đ§Ą)
Youâve always lived in the palace, but you werenât the lucky one owning it. From the day you were born, you roamed the same corridors as the royal family, knowing you would never become a part of their world. Your father served as a cook, your mother as a loyal handmaiden, and youâat just four years oldâbecame another fixture of the Emperorâs household.
That was the same year Empress Julia gave birth to her second son. While she nursed the future of Rome, you began to work and achieve small tasks. Yet Julia, ever kind-hearted, allowed you moments of reprieve so you could play alongside her sons. Your join laughter echoing through the marble halls making her smile with tenderness. And for a fleeting time, it felt as if you belonged here.
But childhood innocence is something fragile, and it suddenly shattered when Emperor Septimus Severus left Rome for battle. His sons âCaracalla and Getaâbegan to change. Their bond frayed in their fatherâs absence, giving way to bitter rivalries and arguments, that spilled into the halls, their harsh words cutting through the air in front of servants.
They still softened a bit when they saw you. The boys, so cruel to each other, grew gentler in your presence, their voices dipping low as if you held the power to quiet the storm. By the time, the gap between your lives widened, your days consumed with the duties of a servant. But even so, their glances lingered. You werenât a child anymore, but a beautiful young womanâyour features refined and your presence magnetic. Their teenagersâ eyes betray the stirrings of something deeper as they notice the curves of your figure and the softness of your lips. And perhaps, they envied each other for noticing you first.
Everything changed when their father died on the battlefield. Septimus Severus was sent to Eboracum to claim the land as a part of the Roman Empire, and he wanted his sons to join him in learning how to fight and seeing what it was like to win a battle. But fate decided otherwise, and after the tragic death of Septimus, Caracalla, and Geta returned to Rome as Emperors. From that day, the jealousy, and cruelty between them grew more and more evident. As their mother tried her best to make it look like a healthy and happy family who could be trusted to rule Rome, the Senate, and the servants knew what was truly happening within the palace walls. And then, rumors slithered outside the golden doors and the luxurious gardens, and the citizens of Rome began to amplify everything they heard.
You werenât living in the palace anymore as you had married a fabric seller several months before the brothersâ return. But you heard about them as soon as they were back in Rome, and every rumor you heard was more horrible than the last. You knew Caracalla and Geta, but you didnât want to believe they could tear each otherâs throats apart in front of everyone. You were scared. You were scared for your parents who were still working there. Scared for Rome and its greatness, and scared for their mother, Julia. You remember how kind she was and how deeply she loved her sons.Â
One day, as you were shopping in the dusty streets of Rome, you heard a familiar voice calling your name. You turned around, and your eyes widened with happiness when you saw who was calling.
âMother! What are you doing here?â You both hugged each other tight, happy to meet under the midday sun.
âLet me look at you; youâre so pretty!â she said as she took your hand to make you twirl on your feet. Itâs been a while since you havenât seen your parents, the palace wasnât open for citizens and you werenât part of the servants anymore. When you look back at your mom, you raise a brow, wondering why she suddenly looked so serious. âIs there somewhere safe to talk?â she asked, her smile faltered a bit.
You took her hand and led her to your little house right outside the city center. Your husband was away, buying new fabrics in the countryside. After the long walk, you poured a glass of wine for your mom and asked her why she was there.
âMy sweet child, the Empress asked for you,â she simply said, and your eyes widened in shock.
âWhat are you saying?!â
Your mom continues, âJulia asked me to reach out to you. She needs your help with one of her sonsâŠâ The way she trailed off her sentence made you freeze in place.
Your brain tried to make sense of what she was saying, and finally, you understood. The rumor. Every Roman citizen was whispering about the emperors and their behavior, but over the past few weeks, a particular rumor had started circulating the streets, and it was a harsh one.
How could a boy rule our great city?! Heâs not even a man, just a spoiled little boy!
âMom, what are you truly asking me?â you enquired, scared of her answer. But she got up and took both of your hands in hers. âCome back with me to the palace and talk with the Empress, thatâs all.â
You sighed. âIt sounds easy when you put it that way. What about my husband?â Your mother sighed in return, knowing too well why you were worried. She looked at you, âPlease, sheâs desperate. And maybe if they see you around, theyâll stop fighting for a while, likeââ. You cut her off, âMother, weâre not kids anymore. Theyâre cruel, brutal human beings. We were never friends anyway; it was just work. It always has beenâŠâ
Your mother sighed. âYouâre right.â She let go of your hands and finished her glass of wine. âBut Julia has always been good to us, and as a citizen of Rome, you have to answer when your Empress is calling for you.â
You sighed, knowing your mother was right, and that couldnât go against the Empressâs command. You looked at your mom, grabbed her arm, and the two of you left your little cottage to walk back toward the palace.
You remembered this marble floor too well. The scent of fresh flowers and exotic fruits was still lingering, a sweet souvenir of your years spent here. It was late in the afternoon, and your mom let you wander into the palace as she needed to get back to work. She knew you would remember your way between all those doors and corridors. As you were heading to the Empressâs quarters, you heard the servants chatter and laugh, like they were making fun of something.
You cross the long hallways, passing by Caracallaâs side of the palace. The brothers were now living in different parts of the palace as they werenât really getting each other. Their mother tried everything to ease the build-up of tension between her sons but nothing could change their minds. You take a turn before crossing Getaâs hallway and walk until you reach a big golden door watched by two centurions. One of them opens the door for you and you walk into the Empressâs room.
Golden light filtered in from the high, narrow windows of the Empressâs accommodation, casting long shadows over the marble floor. The room was opulent yet stifling, filled with the silent weight of power and expectation. As you clear your throat, Julia slowly turns away from her gold mirror, her dark eyes reflecting worry and a glimmer of resolve.Â
âYouâre here,â she murmured, her voice steady but laced with an unspoken relief. She rose from her seat to greet you with a hug, as you had always been part of her world. âGods be praised your mom finds you!â You could see her eyes sparkling with hope and a big smile was enlightening her face. But you wanted to be careful and not raise her hopes too high.
âYour Highness, my mom told meââ, she gently cuts you off. âOh please my dear, you can call me Julia, itâs not like you're a stranger in this palace.â You smile and you continue as she offers you a glass of honey wine. âJulia, my mom told me you needed my help. Iâm here to listen to you and do my best but Iâm not sure Iâm the one youâre looking for.â
She sighed and walked toward the little balcony. She looked at the flowers underneath, enjoying the last rays of the dying sun, and she whispered your name, âIâm pretty sure you heard about the rumors.â
You hum, feeling the pain it causes to her. âIâve watched you all grow up within these walls. You became a very beautiful woman and my sons became Emperors.â Her gaze softened when she turned to look at you again. âAnd as much as I tried my best to raise them the right way, Iâve failed. And now everyone in these damn streets is insulting our familyâŠâ
âJulia, you didnât fail as a mother. You didnât fail as being the Empress of Rome!â You affirm as you join her on the balcony. âThey were children when they lost their father, this could have messed up something in their mindâŠâ
You stopped yourself here, already regretting how wrong it came out. But the Empress knew too well that their sonsâonly one truly, had a problem, and you were kinda right. She exhales, taking your hands in hers and looking straight into your eyes. âOne of them is still a child in the citizensâ eyesâŠâ Your eyes wander into hers, trying to understand what she is talking about. âSo I need a favor from you, something delicate, involving you and my son,â she paused to let you process. Your eyes widened in shock when you finally understood what she was implying and fear flooded you. You swallow hard, trying to find the right words.
âJulia⊠I canât do that, Iâm married andââ she stopped you. âThatâs why Iâm asking you. I know you would be perfect for that. And I know that he trusts you, even if you both havenât seen each other for a long time.â
You were completely taken aback and before you could retort something, she continued. âI wish I could ask you that as a friend, but duty is making me ask you as the Empress. Heâs my son and the Emperor of our great Rome. Citizens have to trust him and enemies fear him. As long as he remains a child in a golden robe, no one will be afraid to stand up to him. Caracalla needs to get away from the power and Iâm already working on it, thatâs why I need you to meet Geta.â
You feel a wave of relief when you understand you will not be coldly tortured by Caracalla tonight. The oldest was the more tortured, acting like a child not capable of thinking by himself. He was the one who craved for violence and wanted to hurt the maximum of people, not caring about feelings. Geta was cruel too but when you think about it, it was maybe because of his brotherâŠ
âJulia Iââ
âIâm not asking to marry him, even if I would be pleased to have you as the new Empress. I just need you to teach him love.â You snort, but guilt flooded you when you saw the despair in her eyes. You let her hands go and paced back into her room, pinching the bridge of your nose. It was unreal, yet you couldnât let down the Empress's demand.
âOne time. And no one must know.â you simply said, and suddenly you could see in Juliaâs eyes the reviving hope for her son and for Rome.Â
The moon was rising on the warm summer night as a servant finished putting some flowers in your hair. The Empress let you take a bath and borrow one of her silk dresses. You were stressed because you had no idea how you would bring Geta into this. It was quite delicate and not a usual subject to talk about with your EmperorâŠ
The hallways felt bigger around you, the walls incredibly high. The marble was cold as ice under your bare feet despite the warmth of the air. You took a deep breath and swallowed hard as you stopped before Getaâs door. It was massive. Gold lions and flowers were craved in the heavy wood. But no one was keeping it. The Empress asked the centurion to go away for the night, pretending Caracalla needed to be watched over. You didn't even knock on the door, pushing it with all your strength and letting it close by itself once you were inside. The slam of the door made Geta startled and he stormed out from the other room to see who was intruding on his space. But he stopped in his tracks when he saw you. His clenched fist loosened, and the rage that was invading him let its place for something else. Surprise and defiance.
âGood evening Your Highness.â you simply say with a little smile. You wanted to look comfortable enough to gain his trust so he could, maybe, relax a bit and get into his motherâs plans the easiest way possible.
Geta checked you in from head to toe, taking his time. He noticed the several flowers tangled in your curls, how your skin was a little bit flushed, and how your chest was rising heavily. He took a second look here as the valley between your breasts was on display, the delicate silk only covering a little of your body. When his eyes trailed down, he could see two huge slits letting your legs and thighs appear under the torchlight. His jaws clenched and he tilt his head, waiting for you to talk again. You cleared your throat as he wasnât helping you at this moment. The way he detailed you made you uncomfortable but you couldnât walk back now. You take a step closer, your eyes locked into his. Instinctively, Geta took a step back. You stopped and tried to relax; you needed him to trust you for this, even though he was still ignoring why you were here in the first place.
âGeta,â your voice soft and laced with something he couldnât picture yet. âDo you remember me?â You wanted to go easy on him. You knew how tense he was because of his brother and now that you were here anyway, you could take all the time you needed. You could see his shoulder relaxing a bit but his hands were still clasped tightly on his robe.
âWhy are you here?â he suddenly asked and you were surprised by his voice. Itâs been so long since you havenât heard him. He hadnât a really low voice but he sounded like a man already. You wanted to avoid this particular question at all costs, but it was obvious that he would have asked after all those yearsâŠ
You decided to tell the truth in your own way. âIâm here to help you.â You walk toward him, ignoring how he was pacing back every time you were getting close. âI can see how tense and on edge you are. Iâm simply here to help you release all the steam.â
Geta arched a brow at your statement but before he could say something, his back hits the wall behind him. You were still approaching closer and it felt like he was missing air right now as he was trapped between you and the stone wall. For the first time in his entire life, Geta was unsure of himself, not knowing how to behave as he couldnât read the situation. You stop right before him, letting only a few inches between you two. Getaâs eyes flitted to your breasts then to your eyes and you almost missed the soft pink rising on his cheeks.
âIf you want to talk, I can listen. If you want to scream your lungs out, Iâll be there to bring you honey wine.â You took a step back to give him some space and turned around to wander into his room. âI just want to make sure youâre feeling better once I leave this place for good.â you add with a smile as you pace yourself in the second part of his quarters.
His bedroom was luxurious, heavy embroidered curtains were draped on each side of the window, letting the soft hum of the breeze come in. Carpets made of fur were all around his large canopy bed. Several pillows made of wool were adorning the linen and gold sheets. As you were detailing your surroundings, Getaâs soft voice calling your name made you turn around.
âAre you here because of the rumors?â His flat tone made you feel guilty. You could see the sadness in his eyes as he was looking anywhere but in your direction. You could feel his shame and the silent rage that was storming inside of him. He was boiling and you knew he would be capable of killing everyone who would mock him for that.
âGeta,â you called and his eyes snapped to yours. âIâm here as a friend.â You werenât sure it was the right word until you saw the same sparkle you saw earlier in his motherâs eyes. Hope.
âFriend?â he repeated, not sure you pronounced it. You smile and nod. âYouâre my only friend.â he added and your heart broke at the statement. You werenât truly his friend, you never were. But at this moment, you would agree to be whatever he needed to feel better. You had sympathy for him, you didnât know why and didnât want to look further into it. He swallowed hard, and slowly walked toward you, as if afraid you would disappear if he was too brusque.
âWhy donât you sit on the bed with me so we can talk?â you say as you pat the part of the bed beside you. The young Emperor sat, avoiding his body to brush yours. He dared to take a look at your face and lips before looking down as if he was ashamed. âI donât want to talk.â he responded, his voice wavering.
âItâs okayâ a soft smile playing across your lips, your hand coming to rest gently on his shoulder. You felt him tense immediately, his cheeks turning red and his eyes wide. âThereâs nothing to be ashamed of,â you assured him. âEveryone begins somewhere andââ he rose to cut you off but you knew him too well. âEveryone, even emperors and empresses. So it would be my honor to show you if thatâs what you wish.â He nodded quickly, his eyes darting the floor again, and you could see his hands tense with anxiety. You reach out, letting your fingers gently brush over his rings and knuckles. âItâs alright Geta,â you whispered. âLet me guide you. Weâre friends remember? You can trust me.âÂ
The young man lifted his gaze to yours, and you felt his whole body ease under your calming touch and voice. You pause, giving him time and space to relax before drawing him a bit closer. His breath was short and you could almost feel his heart beating fast. âIâŠI wonât pretend that I know how any of this works Iâno one ever explained it to me andâŠâ Geta was stumbling upon his words, but you squeezed his hand to bring him back. âStart by letting yourself breathe.â you instructed, your voice warm but firm. âThe hardest part is to simply allow yourself to let go. Start here.â You placed his hand over his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart under your fingertips. âTake in each breath, slowly.â
Geta looked at you, searching for mockery or judgment. But all he could see was your genuine smile and the reassurance in your eyes. And like that, his breathing softened. You notice that fear leaves his eyes, replaced by a curious vulnerability. He watches you with quiet awe as you continue to speak.
âItâs not about what you donât know,â you told him, your tone soothing. âItâs about being here with someone else, and sharing yourselfâwhatever that means.â You lift his hand to feel his fingertips lightly on your cheek. âSee? Nothing to fear.â
A hint of relief flickered over his features as he let out a nervous laugh. Geta let his shoulders and his whole body relax as he grew more comfortable thanks to you. âYou make it sound so simple,â he admitted his voice barely a whisper, as if afraid to disrupt the moment. He was already so lost in you, all he wanted was for this night to never end.
âIt is,â you say softly. âWhen you stop thinking about whatâs expected, it becomes simple. Just follow your instincts, and let yourself⊠feel.â Your words were gentle as your hand still guided his, showing him how to move without hesitation.
Gradually, Getaâs movement became steadier, his initial awkwardness fading. He was more confident as you kept your eyes locked in his. His hand shyly travels from your jaw to your temple, softly brushing away a fallen lash. You hum in encouragement, sensing his confidence growing and you offered a smile as he slowly took the lead, your presence anchoring him. His other hand cupped your other cheek as his thumb brushed your plush lips. He looked at you with something like wonder, a smile tugging at his lips. âI never knew it could feel like this,â he confessed, a hint of eagerness in his voice.
You genuinely smile at his reaction and, without second-guessing, your hands landed on his shoulders to pull him closer. You slowly close your eyes. âThis can always feel like this if you find the right person,â you murmured as you felt his breath on your lips. And suddenly you froze. Pictures of your husband coming back to you. It was just for a second but Geta felt your body goes stiff at his touch. Concerned he did something bad, he pulled back and walked away from the bed. âIâdid I hurt you? Have I done something wrong?â, his face and tone were only panic.Â
âNo, youâve done nothing wrong I justâŠâ You werenât sure it was a good idea to tell him what was on your mind at that moment. He trusted you, and he was doing great. You couldnât jeopardize everything. You shake your head to empty your mind and join him in the middle of the room. âIâm sorry,â your voice a whisper. Geta hesitated for a bit but his hands finally found your body again. He felt like he could burn your delicate skin if he wasnât cautious. He calls your name tenderly. âI know Iâm not the right person for you,â he said, referring to what you said earlier. âBut you are to me. And it feels like I donât have to be afraid of anything as long as Iâm in your arms.â
You were surprised by his sudden softness. âOh Geta,â you sigh as you let your fingers tangle in his ginger hair. Your lips graze his mouth and you could hear him taking a deep breath. âClose your eyes,â you simply say right before kissing him. The young man melted into your touch, your lips tasting divine. And at this time, he never thought he could be closer to the Gods. You pulled out gently, a soft chuckle escaping your lips when you saw his flushed face. âFear isnât needed here, Geta,â you said softly, your fingers still massaging the back of his neck. âIn this, you donât have to play the part of the emperor. Just be yourself. Let go of what youâre expected to be.â
Getaâs chocolate eyes widened at your words, and he felt a strange sensation wash over himârelief, liberation even. He hadnât realized how heavy the weight of his title felt until it was lifted, even for one night. With a quiet exhale, he met your gaze, a new light in his deep brown eyes.
âAnd who am I, here, then?â he asked, his voice low. âWho am I, without the crown?â You gently pick up the crown of golden leaves that was adorning his head and put it on the little wooden table near you. When you came back to him, you cupped his face between your hands softly. âYou are simply a man,â you replied, your voice gentle. âA man whoâs learning, one who can make mistakes. And there is no judgment here. Just a fact.â
Slowly, Geta allowed himself to let go. He leaned in closing the gap between you to kiss your lips again. You hum as his hands begin to explore your bodyâtentatively, at first, but growing steadier with each gentle touch. You could feel the heat radiating from his body and you couldnât ignore the pleasant sensation growing inside of you. A soft moan escaped from your mouth, encouraging Geta even more. His lips traveled from yours to the delicate skin of your neck and you couldnât help yourself. âGood,â you whispered. âTrust your instincts, you are doing wonderfully.â
Geta felt the rush of your words pulse through him, your assurance a balm to his anxieties. And for the first time in his life, he felt his body reacted to yours. It was a strange sensation, like his blood was boiling. But it was sweet and warm. He kept kissing your neck and slowly started to trail kisses down your shoulder and your arm, his fingers finding the pulse at your wrist, drawing soft circles. He took your hand to put a chaste peck on your knuckles and spoke again. âI would like to take this off. IâI want to see you,â he asked, looking directly into your eyes. You could see his chest heavily rising underneath his toga as he was anticipating your answer. You gently nodded and started to undo the pins at your shoulders when he stopped you. âPlease, let me do it for you.â You bite your lip, your eyes never leaving his.
Geta took his time, pulling out every golden pin, detangling every knot of fabric to take away the soft silk from your body. He let it pool at your feet, kneeling at the same time before you. You step off and stand before him. From up here, his eyes were almost pleading like a lost puppy.Â
But what he was witnessing was something else.
You were a Goddess blessing him with your light, your warmth, and your beauty. He let go of your dress and gently took your ankle. You were balancing on your other leg when he started to kiss your forefoot. One of his hands crawled up to the hollow of your knee to secure you. And then, he left a trail of kisses from your ankle to your tibia and kept crawling up until he reached your inner thigh.
Never once did his deep brown eyes look away from yours.
He enjoyed seeing how you were reacting to his touch, and Gods blessed him he loved to touch you. His fingers were gently squeezing the fat of your thigh until he felt the beginning of your buttcheek. Your breath was as heavy as his, but the eagerness you noticed in his look was something youâd never seen before. You tilt his chin slowly to make him stand again and shiver when both of his hands land on your hips, his many rings a cold contrast with your heated skin. You pull him as you walk you both back to his large canopy bed. âYouâre so beautiful,â he said softly. âAlways been.â His newfound confidence turned you on even more and you kiss him again before taking off his toga. The different fabrics were heavy, the wild silk and cotton embroidered with gold threads pieces of clothes joined your dress on the marble floor. And as he did, you took your time to detail every inch of his body.Â
His skin was as white as milk, light freckles and moles sparkling his entire being. You could see the subtle of his muscles and a light blonde happy trail under his navel. When your eyes traveled south again, you gulp. This was definitely not the body of a boy before you. No, you were with a man. It was fierce, standing up by itself, the tip already angry red glistening with precum. It looked a bit thicker than what you saw before and some veins could be seen at the underside of his shaft.
Suddenly self-conscious as you were silent for a while, Geta hid himself. âIâis this enough?â he enquires, worried it wasnât what you would expect. You snap back into reality and look at him, your face mixed with surprise and lust. You strut back to him until his cock was pressing against your belly. The contact made him shiver and you kissed him at the corner of his mouth. Geta hisses in pleasure when you take his grit in your hand. âYouâre more than enough. Itâs⊠itâs so heavyâŠâ You moan as you were slowly pumping him.
His mind was racing, his fingers on your hips softly bruising your skin. He wanted to feel every inch of you, kiss every part of your body. Geta wanted to please you, and he wanted to show you the same tenderness you had shown him. âPlease,â he whimpered between kisses. âI want to taste you better.â
Shivers run down your entire body at his words and you let yourself fall on the mattress, pulling him down with you. Geta was lying above you, keeping his weight away from you as he was resting on his forearms on either side of your head. You let your fingers drift through his hair, bringing his neck closer to your mouth. You kissed his jaw before licking his neck until you found his pulse and suck it gently. He moaned and he instantly wanted to try this on you. He mimicked every gesture, every caress, and the sounds escaping your lips were music to his ears.
Geta was definitely a fast learner. And with a little bit of guidance, his hands were brushing your sides while he was kissing the valley between your breasts. Still following his instinct and his arousal, he gently licked and niped at your nipple, his gaze still locked on your face. Your eyes were closed and your cheek looked like peonies. Without thinking, one of your hands grab your other tit and started to knead it, chasing pleasure. But Geta saw it and replaced your hand with his. You moan his name as your body reacts to his. You arched your back and your legs opened up a bit more, letting Geta lay flat on his stomach between your parted legs. He could feel the soft curls of your pubic hair tickling his abs, and all he wanted to do was discover this new part of you. So he slowly goes down, letting wet kisses on your soft belly until he stops between your center. You quickly rose on your elbows to watch him in awe, eyes wide, fear and uncertainty on your face. âGeta you donât have toââ but he cuts you off gently. âI told you I wanted to taste you. PleaseâŠâ he begs, his doe eyes hypnotizing you, his dark pupils even more blown away than before. You couldnât say no to him when he was looking at you like this. He was like a starved man, a lost believer who finally found his sacred deity.
Geta brushes his lips on your inner thigh as you gently part your legs for him. He inhales your scent, invading his senses. He was already drunk in you. Hesitantly, he started to kiss you, not really knowing where to start. You chuckle at the sensation as he first missed the spot. But you reposition yourself slightly and when he kissed you again, his lips landed right on your clit. A satisfied sigh left your throat and Geta kept kissing you, amazed by how warm your body was there and how he could feel your pulse here. Eager for more, he let his tongue dart at your skin andââGods be damned,â he spoke. âYou taste so good, itâs even better than sweet wineâŠâ You wanted to giggle at his statement but he took you by surprise as he dived back between your legs, now licking between your fold and making out with your pussy. His mouth was all over you and it felt like he was swallowing whole. His hot breath was like a soft caress as his muffled moans resonated through your entire body.
Instinctively, your hands reach for his head, fingers tangling and pulling at his ginger locks, your hips bucking up to chase your own pleasure. But you remember it wasnât about you and you suddenly felt a bit ashamed that he was the one pleasuring you right now. âGeâGeta please,â you called at him softly. He detached himself from your core and looked at you. He was beautiful with his pupils all blown out by desire and his glistening chin. âIs something wrong?â he asks, a hint of uncertainty in his tone. But you reassure him. âJust come hereâ, you simply say and he crawled back to face you. You kissed him gently and shifted your position so he was now lying on his back. You straddled his thigh to sit right under his waist and take a look at him. Your fingers traced his slender features, trailing down his chest and abs until you reached his blonde happy trail. Geta took a sharp breath in anticipation. You could see he was aching to be touched, your fingers almost burning him with the most delightful fire. You start to pump him again, his velvety skin smooth in your palm. He whimpers as he lets his head roll back to the pillows. âDoes it always feel like this?â he asked between gritted teeth, pleasure already flooding him.
You giggle seeing Geta so desperate under your touch. But it wasnât mockery. You were sincerely mesmerized by how responsive he was and how much he needed someone to be gentle with him. âItâs only the beginning,â you whisper as you lean in closer to his face. âThereâs more if you want to.â His eyes snapped back at you in awe like you were saying nonsense to him. How could it be possible to feel better than he was already feeling? You tenderly caress his face and kiss his lips. âIs this a yes?â, you ask between kisses and he mumbles his answer like a whiny plea. âPlâyes please!â You kiss him one last time and position yourself right above him. His eyes never left yours as you were doing your ministration, his hands landing on your hips once again.
He could be used to that.
You tilt your head as a final question and slowly sit on him as he nods. Geta gasp when the head of his cock sunk in your pussy. You were hot, wet and it was so⊠so soft. You kept sliding down on him slowly to accommodate to his size, his length stretching you delightfully. His grasp on your hips tightened, leaving bruises in its wake as you kept yourself steady with a hand splayed on his chest, your body already arching back with pleasure. Once you were fully sat on him, Geta felt overwhelmed. At this moment he thought he was dead and that you were a Goddess sent by Olympus to take good care of him. But your voice moaning his name called him back to reality. âHow do you feel?â you ask. And he finally dared to look where your bodies were connected. His eyes trailed from your center to your breast and then to your face. And what a view. Your skin was all flush with the prettiest pink, your nipples were hard and pointing up, your breath was short and your body was glistening under the candlelight.
âBy the Gods Iâyouâre so beautiful, it feels so good!â his tone was almost desperate and you blushed at his compliment. You lean in again, both hands anchoring at his shoulders. âIs it okay if I move?â you ask, and he nods eagerly. âDo whatever you want to me.â His lips crashed on yours to kiss you. And you swallowed his moan when you started to roll your hips slowly. Every sigh, every whine of pleasure escaping from his lips brought you closer to the edge. The way his cock was brushing that sweet spot inside of you, the way he was kissing you⊠it was infuriating.
Geta wrapped his arms around your body like you were his only lifeline at this point. Your pussy was so tight around him, gripping his girth like a vine, clenching from time to time when he started to move with you, syncing to your rhythm. Your name stumbles from his mouth on repeat, encouraging you to keep going. A deep growl comes out from his chest as he sucked at one of your nipples, the pleasure way too powerful for him to hold back.Â
But a flash of lucidity strokes you and you gently push him away on the bed. You couldnât risk getting pregnant with a possible heir for the empire, or worse, a bastard. And you were already married anywayâŠÂ
âGeta,â you whispered as you sank one more time onto his cock. âWe canâtâŠâ But the emperor was lost in the pleasure and he kept moving to chase his release. You kissed him hard to distract him and pulled him out entirely from you, your hand replacing your now aching pussy. You were missing how full you were with him inside but you had to do it. You squeeze him hard, pumping him faster and faster until he comes, seed spilling on his stomach as he cries out your name.
You didnât even try to join him, your release already long forgotten. You had done what the Empress asked you to do. Geta was satisfied so you could now leave this place forever and hope for your husband to never discover the whole story. But the man under you had other plans. When you tried to reach for a piece of cloth on the floor, he gently grabbed you by the arm. âWait, where are you going?â he asked, still a bit high from what just happened. Guilt started to set in deep in your chest. You were thinking about your husband, his kindness radiating, and the love he had for you. But at this moment, it was like he never existed, everything had been swept away by the man lying next to you. Geta had always been in your life but you never thought he could be like this. The softness of his touch and the tenderness of his words to you were something you could never have imagined. Yet, there he was, looking straight at you with a glimpse of panic in his eyes as you were ready to fly away.
âNowhere,â you sigh. âI was just reaching for something to clean you up.â You offered him a little smile and he blushed when you nodded at the mess you both made on his stomach. You carefully wiped away his cum before throwing away the cloth. âI never knew it could feel like this,â he confessed, his voice filled with wonder. He lifted his hand to cup your cheek and his deep brown eyes locked with yours. âYouâThank you for everything.â He kisses you chastely before laying under the heavy covers.
âIâm glad I could help you, Your Highness.â you respond and Getaâs heart broke. His name wasnât on your lips again, and the sudden loss of intimacy felt like a spear in his chest. You saw the disappointment in his eyes so you decided to stay for a moment. You crawled back to the bed next to him, his face lighting up in an instant. His arms hugged your waist and body, keeping you as close to him as possible. âI wish we could stay like this forever,â he mumbles against your forehead as he was slowly drifting off.
After a while, when you were sure he was deep in Morpheusâ arms, you gently untangled yourself from his embrace. You picked up your dress and silently walked away from Getaâs bedroom. You checked on him one last time, his chest heaving softly. âIâm so sorryâ, you whispered as you leave his quarters, and you didnât know if it was for him, for your husband, or for yourself.
#mykuup#emperor geta x reader#emperor geta#gladiator ii#joseph quinn#joseph quinn gladiator ii#joe quinn#geta x f!reader#emperor geta x you#jquinn
181 notes
·
View notes
Text
Voicelines about you
Arlecchino x Reader
Includes : Tartaglia, Wanderer, Charlotte, Lynette, Lyney, Freminete, Navia, Chiory and ofc Arlecchino
Note : This has been rotting in my Samsung Notes since months lol
Tartaglia
- Have you heard about the Knaves poor spouse? Sneznayas Darling? No? Well, I have seen them only a few times since they decided to reside in Fontain. Or since she made them, it wouldn't suprise me, the woman is intimidating and knows her way with words, who knows what she did or does with them...
Wanderer
- Who? Hmmm, they usually are always by her side, she had never move them an inch from her, or atleast that was before she had them stay in Fontain. But the last time I saw them, I could swear that the ligth had dissapeared from their eyes. And who can blame them, with that wolf of a wife... hehe, she must have ripped them limp from limp by now.
Charlotte
- The Knaves spouse! Of course! They are a hard catch these days! Not that I could Photograph them though, they're the same as the Knave in that regard. If they are dead? I can assure you they are not! I always see them at the mornings when I run to work! Sometimes alone, sometimes with the Knave, but I only have ever gotten a wave out of them. Such a mysterious figure...I wish I could just get one interview, I even tried to write to them! But only the Knave responded, denying it...such a shame.
Lynette
- Huh, I will assume you got that information from Childe. 'Mother' is...different from 'Father' to say the least, they are gentler, have a softer voice. Though if you upset them, that soft voice will turn solid. I've seen it before when a few of my siblings tried to slack off to much. They are even more strict than 'Father' in some cases, but, none of us blame them and whoever talks bad about them...well...you don't wanna know.
Lyney
- So you have heard about them? Was it from the rumors that 'Father' has killed them? Or from Childe? Childe, really? Interesting. Well, when Lynette and I were younger, we have noticed that 'Father' would treat them differently. Just not in a positive ligth, while we liked them. They were... different from the other caretakers, and so we spun a little matchmaking with the help of Freminete. I remember it all quite fondly.
Freminete
- You've heard of 'Mother'? They are kind, I think. Sometimes...sometimes when I wanted to cry when I was younger, they would pull me aside and have me silently cry in their lap, even let me stain their clothes...they would never mention it to 'Father', and act as if it never happend.
Navia
- I thougth they were dead for the longest time! That was untill I overheard the Knave ask one of her soldiers to deliver the message that she'd need to stay a bit longer and for them to prepare the soldiers. I never meet them in person, but...I'd suggest you to be careful with them too. I don't think a Harbinger would choose their Partner ligthly.
Chiori
- I am not really one for rumors, let us just say that I thougth they were made up, but that was untill they came into my shop just five minutes after I opened it on a Monday. They were very adamant about the fabrics I should use and what they wanted, also having their measurements along with them already. I like customer's that know what they want. How I knew that they were the 'Mother'? The presence of the Knave in front of the shop was a big indicator for it, as for some other clues, like the ring, and the fact that they kissed, and maybe because they called her their Husband.
Arlecchino
- My spouse, of course, I've gathered that you have already heard about them.
What I can say about them? Well, as the 'Mother' it is their duty to stay by my side and support me in my work. They do so quite well. You say that, that sounds as if they function as the 'First Lady' or 'First spouse' in this case? Well, I suppose that's true.
- Oh? You wanna know even more about them? Maybe I should get you to meet them then, they have been asking me if they could meet that famous traveler everyone has been talking about, we could arrange something, just be careful, they have been quite timid lately. But I'm sure you'll get along well.
#genshin impact#arlechinno genshin#arlecchino x reader#genshin arlecchino x reader#genshin impact arlecchino#genshin arlecchino#arlecchino x you#tartaglia genshin impact#wanderer genshin#charlotte genshin impact#genshin lynette#lyney genshin#genshin freminet#genshin navia#genshin chiori
257 notes
·
View notes
Text
"Angel" He calls me â Priest!Tom Riddle (smut)
Listen, this is fucked up â even I was unsure where this came from. But I ain't sorry for it, I know y'all will love this, you filthy heathen (i love you). Shamelessly inspired by the song "The Fruits" by Paris Paloma. Please like and reblog if you enjoyed reading this, your comments keep us writers motivated! Enjoy my loves. xxx
Summary: Her mother accuses the reader of preparing a satanic ritual, so she hopes that Priest Riddle can free the young girl from the devil's grasp. What a shame that the young priest is even more cunning than the Devil himself.
Warnings: 18+, smut, piv, smut in a church, heavy dub!con, choking, wax play, blood play, Tom being Tom, religious connotations
Pairing: Priest!Tom Riddle x fem!reader (about 2k words)
My love, are you the devil? I would worship you instead of him, I have no time for confession, for I'm too busy committing sins
âPriest Riddle!â Her motherâs shrill voice echoed through the empty church, repeated with every further step she took. (Y/n) struggled against her motherâs grasp, feet dragged along the cold ground as if she prayed that the floor would open up, that something or someone would crawl from the eternal darkness to hold onto her, rescue her from the hell she would experience any moment now. âPriest Riddle!â
The tall man appeared after another loud call of his name, concern tugged on his features, a facade her mother instantly seemed to buy into; a facade (y/n) instantly saw through. Priest Riddle was a devilish handsome man, a man so handsome he easily fooled those who clung to him, distracting them from his sinful character.Â
âMathilda, (y/n), what is going on?â His bright eyes carried concern as he looked at (y/n)âs mother, concern that changed into something dark the second his gaze found (y/n)âs. Her motherâs torture was nothing against what heâd do to her, that much she was certain of after all those confessions she had been forced through â confessions that had ended with her knees having a carpet burn, with her ass bruised, and her jaw pulsing in pain from being stretched open.Â
âSheâs gone insane, Iâve found her worshipping the devil! He has his dark grasp on her, oh you have to free my girl, youâre my only chance of finding help for her sinning soul, Father!â Tears dripped from her motherâs eyes, tears (y/n) silently cursed. She had done no such thing, all she had done was read a book Priest Riddle had borrowed her, one of the few interests both shared â Latin prayers her mother had mistaken for satanic rituals as (y/n) had tried to pronounce the words.Â
For a second, he studied (y/n), the annoyance she couldnât shake, the wide pupils he had grown all too used to, feeling his cock twitch in his trousers at the excitement now thumping through his veins. âLeave her with me, Mathilda. Sheâs in good hands. Iâll take care of our girl.â
"Angelâ he calls me, does he know that I'm falling from a precipice that I tripped off long ago?
âRituals, huh?â Her mother had left the church seconds ago, leaving the two of them behind. (Y/n)âs skin prickled, she was fighting against the need to scream, to throw a tantrum against her motherâs foolish behaviour. All because of him.Â
âThis is your fault! She heard me read that prayer book of yours.â Within seconds he stood in front of her, ringed hand wrapped around her throat. Her heart was pounding, blood rushing through her veins, he could feel (y/n)âs fast pulse against his fingertips, a sensation that left the man smirking.Â
âMy fault?â The way he spoke the words, with a voice so raspy and deep, (y/n) didnât manage to stop her body from reacting, her thighs from trembling and her walls from clenching around nothing. For a few moments, neither of them spoke, all they did was stare at one another. âMy fault, really, (y/n)?â
âI,â her words got stuck in her throat as he squeezed, cutting off her strength to pronounce any words. Priest Riddle always enjoyed silencing her, showing her how much power he held over her. (Y/n) was shoved backwards as he let go of her, watching her fall onto the stone stairs leading up to the altar.Â
âYou see, (y/n), your mother may think Iâm the saving grace, the voice of reason, but I think you know better, donât you? There is no saving left for you, no grace I can give you. The Devil would have tried to save you, what a shame that Iâm not him.â Angry tears welled up in her eyes, tears that began to drip as a laugh clawed through him. There was no escaping him, no matter how much her mind begged her to run, to never return to these unholy walls, her body craved his touch, desperate for everything he could offer.Â
âUndress, lay down on the altar, for me.â It took (y/n) a second to snap into motion, to undo the buttons of her dress with shaky fingers. Not once did her glassy eyes leave his frame, not as she stood naked, not as she slowly heaved herself onto the altar, not as she watched him alight the red candle placed next to the Holy Bible.
âDo you remember what John teaches us, (y/n)? He tells us: Whoever makes a practice of sinning is of the devil, for the devil has been sinning from the beginning. But tonight you will sin, tonight you will offer yourself to the devil, even though he will never have you. He fears me, and he will fear my precious toy once Iâm done with you.â
âIn nomine Patris et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen.â He was standing behind the altar, with his ringed fingers holding onto the burned candle. (Y/n) was forced to watch him tilt the candle, letting the wax drip down onto the valley between her naked breasts. She hissed at the sensation, torn between excitement and fear, and yet she craved more.Â
âPrinceps gloriosissime caelestis militiae, sancte Michael Archangele, defende nos in proelio adversus principes et potestates, adversus mundi rectores tenebrarum harum, contra spiritalia nequitiae, in caelestibus.â Priest Riddleâs voice didnât carry any emotion as he spoke the lines of the prayer to Saint Michael, a prayer used in exorcisms, a prayer he used to mock her now. The candle kept dripping, one by one the drops of wax marked her body, leaving (y/n) moaning as his cold hand joined the wax, touching her hardening nipples with a smirk growing on his lips.Â
âVeni in auxilium hominum, quos Deus ad imaginem similitudinis suae fecit, et a tyrannide diaboli emit pretio magno. Te custodem et patronum sancta veneratur Ecclesia; tibi tradidit Dominus animas redemptorum in superna felicitate locandas.â No longer did (y/n) try to keep her moans bottled in, she arched her back off the altar as he added more strength to his touch, tweaking her nipples as the wax dripped onto her stomach. It felt as if he was making an offering, sacrificing (y/n) for the sins they had committed together, giving her up for his eternal salvation.Â
âDeprecare Deum pacis, ut conterat Satanam sub pedibus nostris, ne ultra valeat captivos tenere homines, et Ecclesiae nocere. Offer nostras preces in conspectu Altissimi, ut cito anticipent nos misericordiae Domini, et apprehendas draconem, serpentem antiquum, qui est diabolus et Satanas, et ligatum mittas in abyssum, ut non seducat amplius gentes. Amen.â The last drop of wax fell as Priest Riddle ended the prayer, tossing the blown-out candle aside to press his lips against (y/n)âs. Both moaned in unison as her fingers began to work on his belt, needing to free his cock with the silent hope that heâd fuck her on the altar spurring her on.Â
He twitched in her grasp, a sensation so familiar, she found herself relaxing, giving her mind a few seconds to relax. Seconds he used to study her with danger laced in his gaze, danger that deepened as her eyes were drawn to his throat, watching him rip his silvery necklace from his neck. The necklace twinkled in the dim light, momentarily entrancing (y/n) as if she was studying a rare gem, an offering only God would make.Â
âWe have been bound together for months, you are my possession, and you will do as I say, you will let me lead you till I no longer think youâre worthy of my time.â He tightened his grasp on his necklace, and without another warning, he ran the sharp edge of the cross along his skin, instantly drawing blood. Blood so red, it looked like sacred wine, richer than Jesusâ blood, more powerful than any other offering.
He wiped his bleeding thumb along her lips, letting her taste the copper staining her skin like a tattoo made for eternity. They held eye contact as she parted her lips, letting her tongue lick his skin clean, unable to stop her moan from clawing out of her. She was nothing but a toy, someone he used to pass time with, someone to fuck whenever his body called for excitement â and she loved it, every fucked up second of their time together.Â
Priest Riddle let go of her to position himself between her thighs, his fingertips dug into her skin as he wrapped her legs around his waist. Soon heâd fuck her, soon heâd remind her that she was his â his only.Â
You're faithless, for you pitched me, against your holy father and it seems that I am winning
Without giving (y/n) any chance to prepare herself, he pushed into her, forcing his cock into her tightness. Her arousal allowed him to move without any struggles, moving as if their bodies had been made for one another. In some fucked up way she could have found something romantic in this, claimed in a church for all holy and unholy eyes to see, but the darkness he emanated was enough to keep her from thinking these thoughts.Â
Months ago when this had happened for the first time, (y/n) had been frightened, not knowing what the man would do to her. But after the first of many orgasms had wrecked through her, she had felt like Judas, the backstabber, the liar she had been turned into. No longer held back by the fear of sinning, rather giving in â all for the promise of being punished by Priest Riddle.Â
âEven the devil wouldnât take you in, a soul filled with sins that even He would turn his back on. Iâm your only rescue.â He panted his words as he buried himself deep inside of her, eyes staring down at her. Without stopping his movements, his hips from snapping against hers, he pushed the cross past her lips, forcing her to hold it between her teeth. (Y/n) could still taste his blood â heightening her senses as her walls fluttered around him.Â
She hated herself for enjoying this, for being at his mercy with her legs spread and her back arched. He only spoke the truth, he was her only chance of guidance, the only one to cling to as the others had left her behind, engulfed in darkness. Her saving grace, the poison she was addicted to, the bruising grasp she couldnât shake.Â
âCum for me, show them that there is no chance of rescuing you from me.â With the cross held between her teeth, she moaned for him. (Y/n)âs orgasm wrecked through her, leaving her shaking and panting beneath him. But the priest kept moving, searching his own high with his fingertips digging into her skin.Â
A heavy moan rumbled through Priest Riddle as he came, imprinting himself on her walls without giving her a warning. Once again marked by the man who called her his own property, once again marked by the devilâs most brutal brother.Â
âI need you on your knees, itâs time to beg for His forgiveness, (y/n).âÂ
âŠâŠ
Translation of the Latin prayer:Â
St. Michael the Archangel, illustrious leader of the heavenly army, defend us in the battle against principalities and powers, against the rulers of the world of darkness and the spirit of wickedness in high places.
Come to the rescue of mankind, whom God has made in His own image and likeness, and purchased from Satan's tyranny at so great a price.
Holy Church venerates you as her patron and guardian. The Lord has entrusted to you the task of leading the souls of the redeemed to heavenly blessedness.
Entreat the Lord of peace to cast Satan down under our feet, so as to keep him from further holding man captive and doing harm to the Church.
Carry our prayers up to God's throne, that the mercy of the Lord may quickly come and lay hold of the beast, the serpent of old, Satan and his demons, casting him in chains into the abyss, so that he can no longer seduce the nations. Amen.
599 notes
·
View notes